Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 13
These are the novel illustrations that were included in Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Volume 13
Chapter 1 – Nightfall’s Cthulhu
Kazuki immediately performed instant invocation of offense magic――towards Ikousai who was laughing wildly.
It had become an absurd situation. Just when they thought they had finally defeated Fu Xi and the Dragon of Heaven’s Decree, Ikousai who suddenly appeared took advantage of the little opening that was like a needle’s thread and took over the power of that Dragon of Heaven’s Decree.
The was the authority that Japan Mythology’s sub-chief god Susanoo possessed. It was a power that stole the power of the King that was defeated by this power’s possessor.
Before, Ikousai and Susanoo aimed to steal the seat of Japan Mythology’s King with this power, but they were obstructed by Kazuki.
But, Ikousai who was defeated by Kazuki didn’t obediently leave the stage after that, she infiltrated into Atlantis, and then of all things she aimed the point of that power towards the chief god of China.
Thinking normally, it was something overambitious and difficult for the likes of a sub-chief god of the puny Japan Mythology to wish to defeat the Kings and chief gods of grand mythologies that were gathering on this Atlantis. But Ikousai managed that using a tenacious ambush! She performed a terrifying giant killing by snatching the majority of Kazuki’s achievement!
Right now, in front of Kazuki’s eyes the vast power of the Dragon of Heaven’s Decree was residing inside Ikousai and Susanoo! It was the comeback of the loser where everyone could do nothing but be at a lost for words.
――And then the aim of this Ikousai infiltrating this battle where the fate of the world was at stake was undoubtedly only Kazuki. She was here just with the determined purpose of wanting to win against Kazuki.
The girl was drunk on an overwhelming power while laughing wildly in front of Kazuki.
She was really a nuisance…….
But how much could she skillfully use that power so suddenly without any test run beforehand?
Kazuki was swift. He would pushed, pushed, and pushed while the opponent hadn’t gotten used to that power yet and shaved off all her magic power! In the first place Ikousai’s magic power amount was average compared to Fu Xi, no matter even if it was the power of the Dragon of Heaven’s Decree that was residing inside her, there was no way she would be able to match that immortal toughness of Fu Xi. Even Kazuki himself was also average, but he could use to his benefit!
「O undying bird that repeated life and death! Liberate thy last flame, become the sun of the surface……Imitation Flare!!」
He annulled the chanting time by pouring magic power into Zekorbeni and instantly invoked a high level magic.
The avatar of Phoenix that symbolized the sun exploded, and the energy of a solar flare poured onto Ikousai who was in the middle of laughing wildly.
「Hahaha! ……Send defensive magic on me!!」
However, Ikousai yelled like that.
The Red Nopperabou swiftly responded.
Red Nopperabou――they were nothing more than a terminal in a network that was centered on Fu Xi. Even now they obeyed the command that was programmed in them by Fu Xi and semi-automatically performed group magic battle against Japan’s Knight Order.
Several of those nopperabou obeyed the new command from Ikousai, they halted their battle over there and sent defensive magic to Ikousai.
Defensive magic of matched element from several people enveloped Ikousai’s body. That element was cold which directly opposed the heat magic that Kazuki unleashed. It wasn’t a coincidence, it was what Ikousai chose. In the blink of an eye, a thick ice wall was standing up in front of Ikousai.
The ice wall was increasing in thickness. The solar flare was melting that. Torrents of reflected light due to the flame and ice burst out in the middle. Kazuki and Ikousai glared at each other within less than half a second.
……She is seizing the nopperabou. She is already skilled in using the power of heaven’s decree!
『Imitation Flare』 used up all of its strength and vanished. Even though Kazuki managed to discard the chanting time but there was a limit in how much magic power he could pour all at once. A magic at the level of 『Imitation Flare』 couldn’t be fired consecutively without waiting time.
Ikousai grinned at the other side of the ice wall that couldn’t be melted.
「……I see, I can control the nopperabou as though they are my own limbs. It feels like I have several hundred arms and legs. My head will burst if I normally move them one by one, but looks like I can move them instinctively using simple orders and images. ……And then」
Ikousai picked up 『Kyuuryuu Shinkatou』 that fell on the ground. That sacred treasure had still not disappeared because its magic power source had changed to Ikousai. When Ikousai gripped it tightly, its shape was tinged with Susanoo’s magic power and it warped in a transformation.
「It’s an interesting coincidence that Dragon of Heaven’s Decree can use sword magic. This sword is meant to be used, not by this little girl, but by this me……if it’s you, my rival, then you understand, right!?」
It’s annoying to be seen as a rival by you but, I get it…….
「Everyone, defensive magic against flame attack!」
Kazuki yelled driven by a maximum sense of danger.
The fires of war that continuously burned the land of China throughout history, it was compressed into a single blade of a Chinese sword, Kyuuryuu Shinkatou. That shape was changing into a bizarre ancient sword that was divided into eight branches.
――The shape of Susanoo’s beloved sword 『Ama no Habakiri』.
The flame of China resided inside Ama no Habakiri, accomplishing a fusion right here!
Moreover, the sword skill of Fu Xi and Ikousai were on different levels!!
「The phrase giving a metal rod to an ogre is exactly referring to this! ……Sacred Flame Sword of Ten Snake BundleTokka Orochi no Shinkatou!」
The ice wall vanished. With that as the signal Ikousai swung that bizarre sword.
That swing was far sharper compared to Fu Xi’s sword swing――it was equally sharp as Kazuki or Kanae’s slash.
Raging flames were gushed out with the swings of Kyuuryuu Shinkatou, but was sword skill expertise unrelated with that effect? ……No, there was no such thing! The power of heaven’s decree responded to the sharpness of Ikousai’s sword flash! The flames were thinned down and compressed into high temperature responding to that sharpness, increasing its fury by several times!
「O rejection of absolute zero, become solitude armor that protect my body! Freeze Barrier!」
Kazuki invoked defensive magic of cold in front of the approaching flame slash. In addition it didn’t stop solely with that single magic, 「Freeze Barrier!」「Freeze Barrier!」, he poured magic power into Zekorbeni and consecutively invoked the magic to form overlapping layers.
「O blizzard of my chest, please shake off the person closing to him……Blizzard Barrier!!」
Koyuki also overlapped a magic of the same type that had been strengthened by her turning into a Chouki magician.
A blizzard was compressing down around Kazuki.
「Emblem in hand, true word in mouth, acceptance in soul……ancient defense of dharma that remove the disaster right here……Polluting Curse RemovalOnkiri Kakusowaka!」
Karin also added her defensive magic. Wind of true word that possessed the power to repel disaster was mixing into the winds of the blizzard.
The wind slash of flame of Ikousai struck there. Winds neutralized each other and scattered, and Kazuki staggered from the impact. He couldn’t defend from the attack fully even after going this far.
Without any delay Kazuki unleashed the power of Yasakani no Magatama.
「Shut and seal, ! Kaicho Kaimon――Yamon Shibari!!」
One of the three sacred treasures that was wreathed on his right wrist untied itself as though it had its own will and launched off like a snake flying in the air toward Ikousai. That string of light wrapped over and over on Ikousai’s right hand that was holding the sword and bound her movement.
Ikousai’s movement that was going to slash back Tokka Orochi Shinkatou’s blade stopped for a moment.
「Lend me your strength, Joyeux!!」
Kazuki swung the sword that was entrusted to him from Lancelot with his left hand and struck away Ikousai’s sword. Ikousai whose movement was sealed, on top of that her sword was struck had her posture crumble.
At the same time, Kazuki raised Ame no Murakumo in his right hand. There,
「Burn to ash everything that you touch……with the embrace of a flame without any place to go! Self Burning Embrace!!」
Mio matched her timing from afar and wrapped Kazuki’s whole body with flame. Kazuki quickly concentrated that flame onto his blade using Psychokinesis and turned a defensive magic for attack. It was a polished combination between him and Mio that the two of them were the most familiar with.
Kazuki’s flame blade carved Ikousai.
When Kazuki reversed Joyeux’s blade to add more attack, it was almost at the same time when Ikousai tore off the binding of Yasakani no Magatama.
Kazuki clicked his tongue inside his heart, while giving up adding more attacks with Joyeux. Before Tokka Orochi Shinkatou’s blade could gush out terrific flames once more, he clashed Joyeux against it and brought the fight into a sword locking contest. If the sword couldn’t be swung then it couldn’t create flames. Kazuki restrained the sword using Joyeux while he tried swinging Ame no Murakumo in his right hand.
……But, the pressure was heavy! He couldn’t restrain the sword with just one hand!
Kazuki stepped back in panic.
He quickly crouched his body, and then Tokka Orochi Shinkatou’s flame slash passed through just at a hair’s breadth above his head.
「Fufufu, I have become even stronger.」
Ikousai spoke with a tone that sounded like she was drunk at Kazuki’s attack.
「I also feel even more strength from you……. Each time we fight, both of us are mutually becoming stronger. That is exactly what is called a rival.」
「I don’t want to hear that from the person with more losses than wins. You are just going to continue until you win huh……」
「I’m not going to allow you to quit while you’re ahead just so you know! Hahahahaha!!」
Ikousai didn’t mind at all with Kazuki’s banter. Ikousai laughed with the conviction that she was in the superior position.
……It wasn’t like Kazuki hated fighting Ikousai. He also didn’t hate to be considered as a rival by her. He even felt admiration that Ikousai powered up by taking up a chance that appeared only within an instant.
But, even so, he wished that she didn’t stand on his way at this kind of timing!
She was a stalker that stood on his way at the worst timing with absurd strength.
She was the strongest stalker in history of all stalkers.
He couldn’t take her on honestly from the front. However, Japan’s Knight Order was still locked in a magic battle against China’s Red Nopperabou even now. It was also not a situation where he could obtain cooperation from Britain or Germany. ……He guessed that they were in a battle against Russia.
There was no external factor that he could use. There was no room where he could figure out a scheme in his tactic.
Was there no other way then to resign himself and fight her like this from the front?
However, in the end could he win……?
When he thought that, something shuddering ran through Kazuki’s instinct as a swordsman.
As expected, before Kazuki was a King he was a swordsman.
Shit, she is an enormous noisy annoyance but……I’ll keep her company! Kazuki was self-aware with this strange happiness while he took the stance of two-sword style.
But at that time, a beastly howl resounded.
「YOU BASTAAAARRRRDDDDDD! UNFORGIVABLEEEEEEEEEEE!!」
Kazuki and Ikousai simultaneously jumped away from each other.
Pure white flash was swung down at the place where both of them were standing at and the ground was deeply gouged.
The true identity of the pure white flash, was a giant blade.
It was a great soul of martial art that wasn’t inferior even against Kazuki and Ikousai――Green Dragon Crescent BladeSeiryuu Engettou.
Kazuki and Ikousai turned their heads to the side to follow the handle from the blade.
There they saw the contractor of Guan Yu who was turned into a Red Nopperabou.
A nopperabou whose free will was stolen, even though she had no mouth but how did she yell just now?
Kazuki and Ikousai gulped. The smooth face of nopperabou of Guan Yu’s contractor had undulation surfacing on it in the blink of an eye, as though the seal was being undone, eyes, nose, and mouth were created! The face’s color was still bright red――however that color was because of rage.
「Unforgivable……unforgivable! That power……is Fu Xi-sama’s streeeeeenght!!」
「She recovered the ego that she should have lost, with her loyalty to her true master!? Hahahaha!」
Ikousai laughed like a child.
「Are you saying that you won’t be lead astray by this me! Interesting! I too felt my heart dance by the Annals of the Three Kingdoms when I was a child!! 『Guan Yu won’t serve two lords』, that is exactly Guan Yu! That is exactly the hero of China!!」
「That strength, RETURN ITTTTTTTTTTTTT!!」
The contractor of Guan Yu was turning into a giant billowingly like a cumulonimbus cloud.
「Hahahah! Tenro Kaidan!!」
Seiryuu Engettou that was swung around by the giant as though she was trying to cleave even the sky and earth was evaded like a monkey by the laughing Ikousai.
But as though to send flying the jumping around Ikousai from the side, another huge something was flying. To this Ikousai raised a rough voice 「Uwah!」 in panic.
What came flying at her was a staff. And then a familiar voice rang.
「Yai yai yai, this ain’t a joke yeah! You dare make light of us! For someone like you bitch to hold the heaven’s decree of China, this me and Son Goku won’t allow it!!」
The contractor of Son Goku, Son Shouryuu was also recovering his ego with his whole face dyed bright red in rage.
「Who the hell is going to listen to what you say bitch huuuuuh!」
Not only those two. With those two as the beginning, one after another people who recovered their eyes, nose, and mouth were starting to appear one after another. They directed bright red fury straight to Ikousai and attacked!
「Ahahahaha, the heroes of China, every last one of you don’t disappoint! Fine then, as an usurper I’ll take responsibility and savor the delicacy of China altogether!!」
The angry knights violently launched their magic and martial arts like a storm of fury. Amidst that, Ikousai who had the Dragon of Heaven’s Decree residing inside her was laughing wildly while dancing. Her body was light, and her blows were heavy. Ikousai was beautifully turning the table on them. However the knights of China strongly stood up persistently no matter how overwhelming the power that was displayed to them was.
Kazuki witnessed that situation and grasped the circumstances once more. The Nopperabou that betrayed Ikousai was only around thirty percent of the whole. The rest was continuing to fight Japan’s Knight Order. But because of the decrease in their fighting strength, the Red Nopperabou were gradually falling into disadvantage, their formation was starting to unravel.
Could he cooperate with Son Shouryuu and the others in this place to finish off Ikousai……?
He was beginning to think like that, however he immediately understood that it wasn’t possible. When Kazuki tried to approach them by a step, the knights of China would direct bloodshot eyes and magic power towards Kazuki too.
The hostility that told him to not be a nuisance was transmitted. Possibly they would rampage indiscriminately if he dared to interfere.
If he approached carelessly, it would become a chaotic battle where there would be no distinction of ally and enemy.
「Everyone, let’s retreat!」
Like a sportsman Kazuki looked up at his comrades and yelled.
He didn’t just yell that but also used telepathy to broadcast it toward the Chouki magicians that were divided at each unit, allowing Kazuki to permeate his order to the whole Knight Order instantly.
While the rampaging China’s knights were fighting Ikousai, their side would hold their advantage against the remaining seventy percent Nopperabou so they could calmly retreat.
Like a current that was calmly pulling back to the sea, Japan’s Knight Order was continuing to fight back while also withdrawing.
Ikousai went 「Ah!?」 while fighting.
「Kazuki, you want to run away huh!」
「Ridiculous, you think I can keep you company like that!!」
「Tha……that way of speaking is too cruel! Do you know with what kind of feeling I came here!?」
「Who cares! Read the mood idiot!! I’m pulling back!!」
Beside him Kanae was in a daze. 「……It’s rare for Nii-sama to be this badmouthed.」
「Shit-! Hmph, I’ll let you run away for now! But, if you lose to someone else than me by some kind of mistake then I absolutely won’t forgive you!!」
「If you are aiming to be the strongest then there is no need at all to be fixated on me you know!」
「Don’t say something stupid! There is no one stronger than you other than me! Absolutely don’t lose okay―!」
Kazuki was receiving an incomprehensible cheering yell from Ikousai while he was overseeing his comrades drawing back. They were getting farther from the terrific surge of magic power at the other side of the magic power cloud.
「Just what’s with that girl……」
But there wasn’t even a time to sigh in relieve.
Lotte’s voice resounded inside Kazuki’s head.
Lotte was together with Miyabi-senpai and Yumeno-san in reinforcing their allied country Britain. That was because Britain who was weak in mind magic would need the support of Miyabi-senpai and Yumeno-san in a battle against the enemy army that possessed Nyarlathotep among them. Lotte who could use telepathy because of her positivity level held the communication role.
However it was a seed of anxiety for him that they were at a place where his eyes didn’t reach.
Had something happened?
『Kazuki-oniisan……Miyabi-oneesan and Yumeno-oneesan are!』
『Had something happened to them!?』
Kazuki demanded an answer while feeling something seething inside his head for a moment.
At the wasteland that was just burned, smashed, and filled with floating dusts due to attack magic, Hrotsvit was lying down with her face looking up to the sky with blank eyes. The place from her shoulder until her chest was carved apart cruelly.
Loki was looking down on Hrotsvit as the victor.
Hrotsvit was the contractor of Odin and his agent. Loki and Odin, their battle of fate was decided here.
However, Loki’s chest had no joy from defeating a bitter enemy. After such joy filled his chest like a surging wave, for some reason it burst like a bubble and vanished immediately.
Even though he had finally accomplished his revenge, but what was with this emptiness. It was just like when he had finished watching a long movie and stood up from his seat. His head was drifting lightly, he felt like the whole world was made from paper mache.
The wind blowing at the wasteland merely felt futile. Like paper mache…….
……This great me materialized in this world, harboring a peculiar emotion. And then feeling anger and resentment towards Odin, I hold the wish of wanting to make chaos run rampant in this world.
I had accomplished one of my great objectives here just now. Yet why is it feel this empty?
A peculiar emotion……however this peculiar emotion, just from where in the world did it come from?
……Past experience? Loki felt a chill the moment such thing occurred in his mind.
For a materialized Diva, the past before they were materialized is……?
「Fufufu-」A laughing voice came from beneath him.
Hrotsvit was still retaining her consciousness while shedding a great amount of blood.
Both her eyes that had faint vitality looked up at Loki. Her silver eyes that were supposed to be blind looked at Loki, a faint laughing voice leaked out from her, as though she thought of something.
「……What are you laughing at, you bastard?」
Hrotsvit didn’t answer. Her consciousness was hazy. Perhaps it was just a meaningless laugh.
Loki pulled himself back together and snorted 「Heh」.
「You look like shit, Odin. Even though you swagger around just because you are chief god, but you bastard ain’t a perfect being at all. You pretend to be a wise man or whatever but actually your greed is dirtier than anyone, even when you are acting self-important but you bastard always neglected what is under your feet, that’s what you are! That’s why you always got the carpet pulled from under you by this me!」
Just like what happened once at Aegir’s mansion, Loki loudly hurled abuse, convinced in his victory.
「That’s the way it is don’t you agree? After all Divas are nothing more than shadows born from the hearts of humans.」
「Wha!?」 Loki once more felt the chill that he experienced just now.
「You are the king of all those believers, what the hell are you saying!? This is about the god that you have faith for here!」
「In the first place they are empty existences. The teachings of our Norse Mythology only begin after accepting the nihility. That’s why Odin and I had noticed from the beginning, about what you have finally noticed right now. Whether they stay inside humans, or try to materialize outside, the true nature of a Diva is――nihility. A bubble floating in illusion. Even the happiness welling up in your chest, it immediately pops like a balloon doesn’t it?」
The pale face of Hrotsvit that was nearing death sneered in amusement.
Loki’s expression stayed frozen and he lost his momentum as though the victory and defeat had just been overturned.
「I don’t know if it was at the ancient time, but for an empty thing like Diva dabbling unseemly towards the world of reality, please stop that. This is the world of humans.」
「……Ain’t you guys trying to change the human world under the order of faith?」
「We Germans only fight to protect the rule, enjoying the 『honor』 and 『plunder』 that we can obtain by means of victory, that’s all. ……Fufufu, hahaha!」
The mad king that ruled over the berserkers laughed loudly. It was a mad laugh that was like a prophet.
「Please don’t put me in the same lump with the other idiots! Those carefree idiots who even now, when they are standing on this last battlefield don’t notice that the true nature of their faith is despair……. Those idiots who don’t even notice just what is the true shape of the thing that Basileus Basileon brought about to the modern world……」
Regina was also silently watching over the exchange of the two. Her expression was also frozen over.
Just what is this woman talking about? This is the words she is speaking on the verge of her death, is this just her incoherent muttering after all?
Hrotsvit that was heading toward death gave an oracle for Loki and Regina.
「Despair and resignation fully shrouded the world! For mankind to raise swords and magic to fight after it being this late, what can you call that if not a hopeless amusement!! However Odin and I had fully enjoyed the festival’s hustle and bustle! From the outset mythology holds no dream or anything! Exactly because we knew futility that we sought blood! Controlling magic like the dream of a child! Dancing our body to the battle of life and death!! We who comprehend the true nature of nihility should win……it’s unfortunate that we didn’t win but……we are satisfied.」
Hrotsvit Lesedrama’s silver eyes were closing slowly. Her faint breathing finally stopped. The blood that was continuously flowing in large amount dried up from her carved chest and stopped. Her flesh changed into a corpse, that existence was disappearing into the silence of death. Regina leaked out her voice.
「This woman……did she see nothing but despair?」
Even so Regina was calm. After all, those were just words that were said by the believer of a different mythology. She who possessed the conceit that she was the absolute was a possessor of a mind of steel who was able to immediately cast away those words like that.
But Loki was agitated. Both his eyes were roaming around without any calm in them, just like a scared child.
The avatar of Odin floated up like a bubble from Hrotsvit’s remains.
He was clad in a hat and robe of deep green color that looked like moss, an old man with a white beard.
『But Loki. You……might reach what is ahead of mythology.』
The avatar that was vanishing toward Astrum left behind those words.
「……What did you say shitty gramps?」
『I who understand all only with thinking head that is only thinking of everything, and you who incarnate into flesh in this world before anyone else. It cannot be said that from two things that are opposite, either one of them will be ultimately correct. Of course I am convinced that I am correct but……even so you are, ……』
The Diva Odin also vanished.
Loki’s whole body felt like it has gooseflesh, he was driven with an impulse that made him want to dash from that place while screaming. It was a sensation that he felt for the first time since he materialized in this world.
He felt like for the first time since he was born he was confronting something complicated and difficult to understand. He intended to understand everything. He was always getting carried away. He didn’t understand. If he denied his revenge toward Odin, he felt like there was nothing definite or anything in him. Even though he was materialized, but his self was thinning.
No, perhaps he was just getting confused about something that was extremely simple.
――How will beings with physical bodies solve their doubt towards their own existence?
Shit, it’s like I’m a baby that was just born.
「Oi, we have to think about our next move now.」
Regina strongly shook the shoulder of Loki who was standing still.
「……You’re, right.」 Ragnarok was still continuing. He had to pull himself together.
Loki faced Regina who became his ally.
The subordinates of Loki and Regina, they all were also gathering toward the two’s position.
All the members of Italia’s Knight Order who were contracted with Greek Mythology, they were a group that were more gorgeous and splendorous compared to any other forces. However they received great damage due to Hrotsvit. Some even died, and the surviving people were dirtied with blood.
The disposition of Loki’s subordinates the Loki Einherjar was completely different than other forces, it was composed from the freaks of materialized Divas and possessed magicians. They were spotless because they kept running away from Hrotsvit.
The knights of Italia glared at Loki Einherjar. It was only natural that there was a thorn in their gaze. Although it was a plan to defeat Hrotsvit with certainty, it was only Italia who got covered in mud at the battle just now.
Loki looked over the two armies that were in friction while speaking.
「Let’s confirm the situation. Germany’s Knight Order left behind Hrotsvit alone to buy time and they returned to the battlefield over there. Over there China and Russia who are allied with us got to fight against the three countries of Japan, Britain, and Germany. Our alliance partner fell into a disadvantage of numbers and is in a hard fight. Ain’t no way they are still fresh.」
A grand stalling by a single King made them suffer thorough damage. ……Hrotsvit wasn’t buying time but she was seriously planning to slaughter everyone here.
Suddenly Loki’s Einherjar raised a bizarre yell.
「What’s with you guys, that’s noisy!」 Loki yelled angrily at his subordinates.
Most of the illegal magicians that made up the majority of Loki’s Einherjar were losing sanity. Their Divas possessing them were unable to steal the leadership of the body and the humans who were almost breaking down came out to the surface.
They more or less listened to Loki’s order, but their actions were basically deranged.
Loki went through hardships to look after them every day. They were constantly honest to their instincts and acted ambiguously. For example, Loki was once attacked by one of them with pro-wrestling techniques playfully, or Hel who got someone trying to flip up her skirt. The everyday life of Loki that was unknown to the public was mostly similar to that of a teacher in kindergarten.
For these guys to suddenly yell from an unknown reason like this was actually not a rare occurrence.
「ABIRAUNKENSOWAKA―! YO INDIA PEOPLE COME BABY―!!」
「CHINITSUDORADORATSUMO―!! TANTAN NOODLE EXTRA JUMBO!!」
Regina directed suspicious eyes at them.
「……Just what is your subordinates talking there?」
「Papa won’t be this tired if they are talking sensible things.」 Loki said that while sighing.
He was always perfectly executing secret tactica while leading this kind of group, so Loki’s leading capability wasn’t something ordinary.
That was how it was supposed to be. But an unusual phenomenon occurred.
「KUKEEEEEEEEE! GRAND FIREBALL!!」
「HOAAAAAAAAAAAA! THUNDER FORMATION!!」
Magic power surged from two possessed magicians who were yelling raw, and then with chanting speed that was characteristic of Drive, they invoked magic towards Regina. Huge balls of fire flew at her while electricity barrier enveloped her.
Regina immediately used general magic to plunder heat from the fire ball and annihilated the electricity by controlling electron. That excellent reaction was truly worthy to be called as a sorcery king.
「Guh」 Even so she was unable to turn the attack completely harmless and her defensive magic power got smashed. Regina staggered.
「You bastards, what are you planning!?」
One of Regina’s aides, Zenia Veneta, yelled sharply.
Loki was shocked――it was a situation that he didn’t foresee from the bottom of his heart.
「What? What is going on……?」
It was impossible for this kind of stupid thing to happen. Possessed magicians weren’t sane, but they at least had the discernment to not ignore Loki’s orders and suddenly attack an ally.
「Are they rampaging? Or betrayal?」 Regina asked Loki gravely.
「It ain’t any of that! Ain’t no way those are possible! But this situation is……!?」
The two possessed magicians were still yelling even now while directing their magic power to the other.
「Not only you made us splatter in mud, you even tried to raise your hands against the King! I’ll kill you right here!!」
Zenia raised a voice that was burning in fury and quickly invoked the magic of her contracted Diva, Athena.
「Oy, wait!!」 Like that Loki’s voice futilely echoed.
「O protector of holy ground, eliminate and kill those approaching!! Defensive Shield of SlaughterBig Crunch – Shield Bash!!」
A huge shield attached with thorns was floating in the air, and then it flew towards the two possessed magicians like a beast that had determined its prey. The two possessed magicians were firing more offensive magic, but the shield was blocking those while approaching. It was truly defense and offense in one body, and then due to that shield’s size, the other Loki’s Einherjar also got dragged into the attack altogether.
Ten-odd possessed magicians raised vulgar screams when they got blown away by the shield.
「YOU BIIIIIIIIITCCCH! WHAT THE HELL!!」「DON’T SCREW WITH ME!!」「HIT BACK!!」
「You are still asking what the hell I’m doing, you traitor!! Ask to yourself what the hell are you doing!!」
Hearing Loki’s Einherjar raising voices that were really the representation of chaos itself, all the members of Italia’s Knight Order also entered attacking preparation. Strange whirlwinds were blowing on the sea surface that should have calmed down, in the blink of an eye two tsunamis were created and clashed, as though a mutual destruction would be started anytime.
Loki could only be flustered with that situation before his eyes.
「Wait! We are allies here!! This kind of mess is meaningless!!」
Fighting Italia here had no merit at all.
A strange whirlwind…….
This was a plotted alliance breakdown! A scheme to split the impulsive Regina from him!
But if this was the intention of someone then……this was something tremendous. The possessed magicians were having their mind interfered by someone who was not here, from a very long distance with terrifyingly accurate timing.
This Atlantis had a magic power cloud filling it so thickly like a dense fog which obstructed magic power interference from long range. Yet despite so, was such a thing possible? This was something that couldn’t possibly happen without a really skilled master in mind magic and very meticulous preliminary arrangements.
「This is, don’t tell me……is this that guy’s work!?」
A person who was in the position that could do such a thing, he could only think of one person in his mind.
The battle of Ilyailiya Muromets was hectic.
She showed her figure at every place on the front line.
The King who boasted the fastest speed――the ones who could stop her were limited to warriors who could foresee that movement of hers. Only a prophet could stop a human that moved instantly.
One might well say that the fact that Russia’s Knight Order could right now take on Britain and Germany alone truly equally was not because of the fierce exhaustion of Germany’s Einherjar, but actually it was also because of Ilyailiya displaying her distinctive characteristic amply.
Ilyailiya’s figure appeared at every place, she dealt a severe blow against the enemy while giving appropriate instructions to her subordinates before immediately leaving that place.
It was said that an excellent strategist would grasp the whole situation of the battle while staying at headquarter, but she was everywhere. Therefore Russia’s Knight Order didn’t show even the smallest disorder, perfect leadership was constantly being maintained amongst them.
The army that was Russia’s Knight Order was like a giant monster that had electrical signal, which was Ilyailiya, rushing around inside it.
At this time too Ilyailiya finished making a circle at the front line and she returned to the deepest part of her army’s headquarters.
And then she spoke to the 『guest general』.
「It seems that your mind attack magic is not having that much influence.」
The guest general who was told that――Nyarlako raised a voice of 「Ee―h」 in disarray.
In order to take advantage of Britain Knight Order’s weak point, Loki entrusted Nyarlako to Russia.
Just as could be guessed from her name, the evil god of madness was residing inside Nyarlako.
That she was able to broadcast waves of mind attack magic throughout the whole wide battlefield thoroughly, it was just as expected from the evil god of Cthulhu but…….
「It seems that Britain’s Knight Order is also entrusted with mind magic experts from Japan. Those two are mitigating your mind magic.」
「Even though there will be no problem if Ilyailiya-san finishes off those two right away for me.」
「Both of them are at Arthur’s side.」
Even while Ilyailiya was rushing about the battlefield freely, she wasn’t approaching Arthur whose true strength was still unknown, just in case.
「Ilyailiya-san is faster than Arthur so it will be fine.」
Ilyailiya ignored those words. 「And then Germany’s Einherjar are focusing on the battle that they now that they have become free from obstructive thoughts, so all noise are struck out from their minds, they are enduring through your mind magic.」
「I see, because before they could be driven mad they are already mad warriorberserkers. Uu―n, no matter what, my compatibility with them is bad.」
She said that with a nonchalant attitude. Her speech was showing that she was troubled, but it looked vaguely like an act.
……Was she a girl with this kind of personality since before?, Ilyailiya thought dubiously.
「Is the power of Cthulhu’s evil god just this much?」
「Ah, that’s cruel, don’t say something like that. ……If I have to say, through the whole battle until now I have resounded six types of magic. 『MadnessMind SoundPsycho Noise』, 『DestructiveSound of IgnoranceDementia』, 『Reverberationof DizzinessAfter Dizzy』, 『Footsteps Soundof DerangementBlack Visitor』, 『Buzzof HateHum Hate』, and 『Labial Soundof BewitchmentHoney Trap』,」
「Every single one of those doesn’t bring about that much effect. I think they are diluted too much in this wide battlefield. You should use them in a narrower range.」
「Well, wait. I did them like that because I have an idea. Even though these six derangement sounds don’t show any effect right away, after a while they will be left with a deep stain inside the brain. If at that timing my last sound that I keep in reserve, 『Controlling Sound of Second AdventFlash Conductor』 is added, the total seven sounds will be integrated into a melody.」
「Not sound, but melody?」
「Right. Like that a one person timed combination magic 『Melody of HeresyMelody of Cthulhu』 will be born. All the effects will combine and attack them. ……The six sounds until now are nothing more than an opening performance.」
「Say that right from the start.」
「This is my trump card. Besides I thought that if it is against Britain then they will be all messed up before I reached six sounds so I didn’t think that I needed to say it. ……Eeeh? By any chance are you really flustered actually?」
Nyarlako peered into Ilyailiya’s eyes with a smiling face that looked teasing.
The situation Russia was put into was by no means a favorable one.
It was unexpected that Britain would take along the majority of Germany’s forces and rushed to her way. In that case then why weren’t Loki and Italia’s Knight Order rushing here no matter how long she waited?
If they weren’t fighting Germany, then just what in the world were Loki and the others fighting?
……This time, there should be no way for the logical Ilyailiya to even imagine it.
Something like Hrotsvit remaining alone to hold back Loki and Italia was unthinkable for her.
Could it be that Loki betrayed her……even such a thought flashed through her mind. No, the possibility of Loki betraying her while Japan and Britain were in good health was low. For Loki that was something irrational…….
This situation wasn’t good. She was entrusting her fate to the action of Loki and the others. A situation where she couldn’t do anything with just her strength wasn’t something she preferred. She had to constantly grasp the initiative and move the situation actively. If by any chance, before Loki and Italia could rush here, Japan finished annihilating China and then they moved onto the battlefield over here…….
Had she overdone it by giving help in defeating Fu Xi?
「It will be okay you know, if you do as I told you.」
Nyarlako spoke as though she had seen through the inside of Ilyailiya’s heart.
「I’ll make an opening in Britain and Germany using 『Melody of Cthulhu』. This is something that is absolutely certain, so please fire your magic that has the greatest firepower by matching the timing well with that. I want you to change into 『Black Mode』 and use that attack magic.」
Was she telling her to entrust her fate even to this girl?
But, Ilyailiya’s decision was always fast. 「Fine then. I’ll do it.」
Without even her commanding it, the magic dresses of her aides who were standing by in the headquarters shined, their silver colors were changing into jet black as though being smeared.
Seeing this Nyarlako’s eyes turned round as though she was shocked from the bottom of her heart.
「……So the one who can use two modes is not just you.」
The contracted Diva of Ilyailiya had two faces.
Granted her a silver magic dress, which specialized in super speed battle.
Granted her a jet black magic dress, with weapon of transcendental firepower.
「We, the whole of Russia’s Knight Order possess double facetwo faces. Not having the distinction between order and chaos is not the special characteristic of just my Svarog. It is the special characteristic of the whole Slavic Mythology.」
If the whole knight order put on a silver magic dress that specialized in speed, they could obtain defensive ability that could even toy around with Britain and Germany altogether.
If the whole knight order put on jet black magic dress that specialized in destruction, surely that instantaneous maximum firepower could surpass even China’s Knight Order.
Under the perfect leadership of Ilyailiya, they were able to use those two modes properly. That was one of Russia’s trump cards.
However, if she believed Nyarlako and transformed her whole army jet black, it would create a large opening. The jet black mode had powerful firepower, but in exchange it was slow.
「I’ll go tell all the soldiers. You too, immediately activate the 『Melody of Cthulhu』.」
Ilyailiya vanished from that place still in her silver magic dress. Russia’s King was also the greatest messenger soldier.
「O melody from the abyss……alter and carve, bind the brain in many layers. Bring right here, the Flash Conductor.」
Nyarlako played her tune in response to Ilyailiya’s trust in her.
「Hear the consecutive songs of resentment from the king of terror……Melody of Cthulhu!!」
The knights who were there at the headquarter of Russia couldn’t hear that sound. However, they could certainly feel ominous magic power being radiated in waves.
The next moment, screams echoed from across the battlefield.
Everywhere changed into hell.
「We are saved thanks to you two.」
Arthur smiled to the modest duo――Ryuutaki Miyabi and Yumeno Shiori.
That smiling face was filled with gratitude and affection from the bottom of her heart.
The contractor of Gremory, Miyabi. The contractor of Baku, Shiori. As specialists of mind magic, the two of them gave back up to Britain’s Knight Order’s weak point.
「Both of you are amazing desu.」 Lotte was also watching over the conspicuous effort of the two seniors smilingly.
「However, the situation is strange.」
But, Shiori talked without getting conceited.
「Until now the enemy has activated six mind magic. All of those were magic of a different type. Each of them is a magic that magnifies different madness……. What is strange, is that all six have strength that is almost equal. It’s just that their wavelength each is out of sync little by little. And then all of them are sound magic……」
Miyabi also put her hand on her mouth and let out an anxious voice. 「There is no way to classify all those magics until now into levels. All of them are of the same rank. But for magic of a Diva, that is something strange.」
「All are magic of the same status, and the same rank……. By any chance there might be a possibility that all those magic until now is a magic that consisted of several to form one set.」
Shiori said. Hearing that caused Arthur’s expression to turn grim.
「If that’s true then that means even though we have defended against them one by one, we cannot feel rest assured?」
「I think so. I cannot even imagine what will happen and what will be the effect but……. That’s why it’s better to attack as fast as possible and stop the caster directly instead.」
They wouldn’t be in this hardship if that was possible. Arthur’s expression turned bitter.
「The opponents are nimble like this though.」
With the addition of Germany, they were superior in battle force, that was why they had to quickly crush Russia so that they could go help Japan that was fighting China.
Or possibly they had to intercept Loki and Italia who would be pursuing after them sooner or later from behind.
That was the current position of Britain, but…….
Ilyailiya also understood that circumstances, that was why she was thoroughly persisting to buy time using her perfect leadership. Every single one of Russia’s Knight Order was an owner of shocking speed. They were opponents who were hard to fight as though being inside a fierce blizzard where one couldn’t even lift their eyes, where they could only swing around their sword.
Furthermore Arthur could only stay in the headquarters without being able to go out. As long as that user of mind magic wasn’t defeated, she couldn’t move carelessly.
No matter how fast the opponents were, if she came out to the front lines then……that was what she thought thought.
However, Ilyailiya was boldly rushing around on the battlefield by her lonesome that was why Arthur was irritated. Those factors wrote off the difference in battle strength between two sides.
Miyabi quickly looked up to the sky.
「Mind attack magic’s wavelength is coming again! This is……this is bad!」
「What do you mean!?」
Shiori who raised a perplexed voice like that didn’t have sensing ability of magic power at Miyabi’s level.
Miyabi was reading a terrifying premonition from the flow of magic power.
「This is……it’s such a thing! The sounds of mind magic that is out of sync little by little until now, they are overlapping and are turning into a melody! It is magnified by several fold than everything until now……something like this cannot be defended!」
At that moment, an accursed evil echo was overflowing everywhere.
The waves that were carved inside the heads of the knights of Britain – Germany were resurrected even though they didn’t even have the intention of recalling those sounds, the sounds that were summoning madness were systematically overlapping, transforming into a blasphemous harmony.
Beastly screams that were unthinkable to come from female knights were raised everywhere.
「This is the seriousness of Nyarlathotep!!」
「Let’s narrow the defensive magic to just the headquarters!」
Shiori yelled, and so the two coped against this attack like that.
The one who schemed this was Nyarlathotep alone. On the other hand, on their side there were the two of them. However even with the two of them it was impossible to protect the whole army――for the first time the two of them became aware of the large difference in strength.
They had to make a reliable protection even if it was just at a small range. If they didn’t…….
At that time, the two of them felt the wind of death breathing on their neck. They sensed death vividly.
If Arthur and others submitted to madness then the ones who would be killed the very first would be the two of them.
Arthur and her aides were on their knees while letting out anguished voices.
Their sanity was already like a candle light in front of a blowing wind, it seemed that they were only barely hanging on to their consciousness.
That was the degree of the damage they got thanks to Miyabi and Shiori’s protection, but the knights on the front lines were having their minds violated all at once. Filthy English slang that they, the knights of Britain were supposed to never speak from their mouths were yelled while running off to the wrong direction from their Russiaenemy.
Their destination was――the ally Germany, the Einherjar.
The knights of the Einherjar……were also screaming madly while raising their blades to meet the British knights.
「Stop! Germany is our allied country!!」
Arthur was yelling while desperately enduring the unbearable unpleasantness she experienced.
Even Lotte who excelled in mental control technique was writhing in pain.
Even Miyabi and Shiori also began having their minds invaded, they were crouching while holding their heads.
From behind Miyabi and Shiori, *ja-* the sound of a blade drawn out from the sheath could be heard.
The aides of Arthur――the knights with the most honor among the Knights of the Round Table: Gawain, Percival, Bors, Bedivere……with clouded eyes and painfully convulsing expression, they looked down at the backs of the suffering Japanese and raised each of their beloved swords.
Lotte raised her face from sensing a magic power presence, and noticed that.
If the attacks of the Knights of the Round Table were rained down simultaneously, it wouldn’t end with just magic power intoxication. It would be a one hit kill…….
『Kazuki-oniisan……Miyabi-oneesan and Yumeno-oneesan are!』
She sent telepathy towards Kazuki who was far away imploringly.
――Though there was no way he would make it in time by the time the notification arrived to him.
「Concentrate on the fight before your eyes! If it’s us then this trifling thing can be ignored just by us doing that!」 Beatrix commanded that and made her comrades to endure the blasphemous mental attack that rung from deep inside the enemy formation.
The Einherjar recognized the contractor of the sub-chief god Thor, Beatrix as the new King and responded to that command with a fight that was free from obstructive thoughts. Let’s just say that was the fruit of her original popularity.
「This trifling madness cannot violate our well trained mind!」
The warriors yelled that in high spirits.
That spirit couldn’t hold out for long.
They were soon made to know, that all the sounds until now were nothing more than the opening performance.
The instant the seventh sound rung, the six sounds that were supposedly passing through already were resurrected, all of the sounds overlapped with each other and sang an evil melody. That wasn’t something that could be endured just by willing one’s self to endure.
Their brains were directly churned up, it was a sensation that couldn’t be opposed, as though their mind was going to be destroyed.
Nausea, dizziness, auditory hallucination, headache, every kind of shakes assaulted them all at once.
It had enough might to make the Norse knights to forget the battle.
What should they do to escape from this pain!? From the bottom of their mind, someone whispered…….
『Go mad, discard your sense, obey my command without doubt……』
If they obeyed what the melody ordered, they could escape this pain…….
The many knights immediately discarded their senses and chose madness.
They were liberated from their anguished look, bared open their eyes, and ran at full speed towards their ally, Britain’s Knight Order, while drool was scattered from their mouths.
Oo, the knights were liberated from agony and returned to their beloved battlefield!
However the opponent that they were about to fight, was their allied country!!
Beatrix yelled. There was Hrotsvit inside Beatrix’s heart. There was Kazuki inside her. There was no way her heart would break pathetically because of something this trifle. That was why she endured.
However she couldn’t help but despair at the situation before her eyes.
Internal strife. Was there any strife more unsightly and tragic than this in the world?
No, what was even more terrifying was……
「Stop! If the current us turn even Japan into an enemy then that’s the end!!」
That was what Beatrix feared the most waiting ahead of this internal discord. The objective of this magic was that. To tear off the balance between Japan-Germany-Britain!
The wave of madness stopped.
If time passed then perhaps this magic wouldn’t even be active that long.
But no salvation came. The knights of Germany and Britain
Even when the sound of madness stopped, they continued to fight the opponent before their eyes.
They should have their sanity returned already. However, while that may be true there was an opponent wielding a weapon right in front of them, there was no way they could stop their own swords like that.
Their sanity was returning――but their normal judgment wasn’t returning.
They continued to fight following the inertia. Cut, got cut, driven by rage and hatred towards the opponent…….
「Stop, calm down! Remember your true enemy!!」
Beatrix yelled that while suddenly she realized.
While their attention got averted to a battle like this……what was their true enemy doing?
There was no way they would just fold their arms and observe quietly.
Beatrix turned her head……and noticed Russia’s Knight Order quietly kneading vast magic power. The majority of them were having their magic dress change color, from silver to jet black.
The jet black knight order was kneading tremendous magic power.
They were going to invoke an unknown, and terrific large scale attack magic.
Their aim was directed towards Germanyhere.
Just what in the world this magic was, she wondered.
――In Russia there was the 『Illusion of Destruction』 that was created in the modern era.
The terrifying concept that a push of a button could destroy the world.
Originally it was an unnatural power to be called magic. But people had no confidence that it could be controlled by human hands. Even though it was the power of science, but a power that couldn’t be handled was magic. Just like how the ancient people feared darkness, people feared the behavior of that minute particle. Fear became mythology.
Slavic Mythology, a mythology that was gradually forgetting its substance, it was overwritten by that jet black faith. The empty mythology that could be affirmed as order and also chaos, it accepted that and attained dual nature.
That was the most feared destructive power among every phenomenon that mankind recognized in the physical sense. Even Beatrix who was a person of faith knew about that within her knowledge.
This was, that.
The next instant――the Einherjar was enveloped by a sphere of 『Nuclear』.
Beatrix and the others were pulverized by a large explosion. Overhead, a mushroom cloud blew up.
Ilyailiya whose whole body was dyed jet black was ascertaining the ascendance of the mushroom cloud while asking toward Nyarlako beside her. 「What did you do?」
Nyarlako distorted her cherubic face craftily and replied.
「Melody of Cthulhu invades the mind and can only force one command to a human. I manipulated all those people at the same time so I was limited to a simple message that could command just one action. What I commanded, was 『direct your attack to anyone other than Russia』.」
「Hmm. 『Direct your attack to the ally right beside you』, wouldn’t that command be a better one?」
Britain and German were fighting with considerable distance between them. If the effect would last only for a short time, making them attack the ally that was right beside them should produce greater damage.
「Wrong wrong. It’s important to make them chose 『whether to attack their own army or the allied army』. If they were given those two choices, they would choose the allied army instead of their own army. That’s why……even though they did it in madness, but an actual feeling that 『they chose to betray their ally』 will remain. That will become a burden. Furthermore, although they are allied but they will harbor strong anger from getting attacked by a total stranger whose face they don’t know. If they attacked their own comrades, then calm thinking to consider it even because they had attacked each other might well up inside their heads……that’s because of the strong mutual trust between them. If someone attacks, if someone got attacked, none of the two sides will be able to bury the hatchet. Because there is that kind of mentality, they will have almost no actual feeling that their mind was manipulated. They will feel that they had pointed their sword to their ally with their own judgment, that they cannot back away anymore.」
Even after the effects of the Melody of Cthulhu stopped, the falling out between Britain and Germany continued.
Russia Knight Order’s attack magic exploded from their flank.
「Look there at Britain’s Knight Order that should have their sanity returning! Even though the Einherjar got swallowed by the attack magic from Russia, they don’t remember Russia’s existence but instead incessantly attack, there is only the thinking 『This is a chance to stop the breathing of Germany』 in their mind! They completely forget our existence! Kyahahahaha! This is how you manipulate the hearts of humans!!」
Nyarlako also laughed like she was mad. There wasn’t any trace left of the appearance of the naïve and slightly cowardly girl that she had shown until now.
Ilyailiya thought, didn’t this girl also went mad suddenly, like that.
No, perhaps this was the true nature of this girl after she discarded her mask of falsehood. She didn’t know the background of this girl but, by the point of time this girl cooperated with Loki and the others there was no way she was someone proper…….
At that time the ground beneath Nyarlako suddenly swelled up and Midgardsormr’s face poked out. Midgardsormr――it was a Diva of a giant snake that could travel underground by melting into the ground.
「Nyoro」 It raised a single voice then it grotesquely stretched out its face’s skin and opened its large mouth.
It was an inviting gesture――the large mouth was opened to the size that was just right to swallow a small statured girl inside.
「Whoops, my ride came. It looks like something happened where Loki and the others are at so I’ll be going.」
Nyarlako said that and she was going to leap into the mouth of Midgardsormr that was largely opened.
Midgardsormr was a powerful transport warship that could store people inside its torso and travel beneath the ground.
But before Nyarlako could enter, a silver wind blew.
「……Blaze up, silent constant flux of all creation. Agouni Koparyof.」
The whole body’s color of Ilyailiya transformed from jet black to silver instantly, in addition she also chanted the magic that wrapped her body in silver flame that could transform to either weapon or armor and activated it with instantaneous recitation.
With a speed that was truly lightning speed, a silver blade was created on her right arm.
A silver blade cut interrupted in front of Nyarlako who was going to jump into Midgardsormr’s large mouth. Nyarlako’s eyes turned round at that fast action while making an emergency break.
Ilyailiya slid the blade smoothly at the black skinned neck of Nyarlako.
「What’s the meaning of this? Is something happening on the other side?」
Ilyailiya asked that whisperingly.
「Wha, what you asked? A pick up for me came, and I have finished what I should do in this place, so I’m going to go back over there, that’s all you know? I didn’t do anything strange just now. I’m not here because of your order anyway. I can go back freely if I judged that my role is finished.」
「This snake came in at a really good timing. Why was its timing that good?」
「……That’s just a coincidence surely.」
「You used some kind of method to contact Midgardsormr, and made him to come here to pick you up. But if that is really the case, then why didn’t you use that long range communication magic until now? If you have that kind of magic, then it should be possible for me and Loki to communicate even more closely and the battle on this Atlatis can be progressed to an overwhelming advantage for us. Therefore, Loki doesn’t know about the existence of that communication magic of yours. Right now you are calling Midgardsormr here using a method that you are hiding even from Loki. In other words」
「……You thought of that kind of crazy idea just in an instant? Just no way, I told you already this is just a coincidence with good timing.」
「In other words――you and Midgardsormr are betraying Loki.」
「Do it, Shudde-M’ell!!」
Nyarlako yelled an unfamiliar and mysterious name, and Midgardsormr reacted to that.
「Earth Gouging EvilTitan Claw!!」
The surrounding ground was suddenly filled with countless cracks and twelve pitch black tentacles were growing out simultaneously to entangle Ilyailiya.
The silver blade stopped for an instant.
Nyarlako slipped away from the blade in that opening.
That Ilyailiya was taken off guard was because she had been taught by Loki all the magic that Midgardsormr could use. Midgardsormr who was able to travel underground alone was viewed as an important messenger that connected Loki and the others with Russia’s Knight Order. In practice Midgardsormr could only fulfill that role in a limited fashion because of the rainbow eucalyptuses crowding Atlantis had deep roots that obstructed its ability but……in order to enable Ilyailiya to use Midgardsormr’s ability to maximum effect, and also to be the proof of their alliance, Loki taught it to Ilyailiya.
But, she didn’t know of this magic.
A similar magic like this had been used by Otonashi Kaguya but…….
Nyarlako secured that opening of an instant and leaped with her head first into Midgardsormr’s mouth. Midgardsormr swallowed Nyarlako in one go and *zumo-!* dove into the ground.
Like that Ilyailiya could do nothing but see them off.
But just right before that, Ilyailiya saw the appearance of Midgardsormr transforming into an unfamiliar shape.
They escaped. Just what in the world was the transformation that occurred in Midgardsormr? What was Shudde-M’ell?
It was irrational to worry about something that couldn’t be understood even by pondering it…….
For the present, Ilyailiya pondered about the situation with a calm state.
Nyarlako caused a falling out between Britain and Germany and she was able to pour lethal damage onto Germany. The winning chances of Germany were already crushed.
Having said that Germany still wasn’t annihilated. Exactly because they hadn’t been annihilated yet that Britain’s Knight Order that was still in confusion was aiming the brunt of their attacks towards Germany.
However the one who fell into a true predicament was actually them, Russia.
「This situation meant, that even if we wait, we couldn’t expect Loki and the others to rush here as reinforcement.」
Nyarlako betrayed Loki. It shouldn’t be strange even if Loki and the others had arrived here to reinforce them from some time ago, but instead they still hadn’t shown their figures even now, that was surely because of Nyarlako’s scheme.
Just what would Nyarlako do after leaving this place?
No matter what, there was no chance that Russia would be able to simply link up with Loki.
She guessed that Hayashizaki Kazuki’s arrival here would be far faster after he annihilated China.
Ilyailiya recalled her impression of that man at the back of her mind.
Impression――it was dangerous for her to make her judgment using such a vague thing but……that man…….
Right now, in addition to Britain and Germany, Russia was also in the process of being surrounded by Japan. The situation of Loki’s group was covered by a dark cloud, so she was forced to take that point of view.
Ilyailiya decided swiftly.
「All troops charge! Break through Germany while Britain and Germany are having a falling out!! Don’t waste time!!」
Ilyailiya ran around her own army once more with all her speed and yelled around her order.
Russia’s Knight Order moved out in offense in one breath like the charge of a giant beast.
Nyarlako was advancing underground along with the strange shape that was Midgardsormr while sneering.
「So Loki has never noticed at all……how I was remodeling Midgardsormr……」
Midgardsormr that was digging through underground was currently turning into a blasphemous figure that didn’t resemble a snake. That shape was like a grotesquely strange giant squid shining black. The upside down squid head was revolving like a drill, digging through the ground.
This kind of bizarre organism, just whose imagination could make this?
A Diva that transcended human knowledge.
<Shudde-M’ell>. The ground’s evil of Cthulhu Mythos.
Earth……the earth attribute of Midgardsormr became the bridge.
Nyarlako was secretly changing Midgardsormr into a completely different Diva named Shudde-M’ell.
Before in the middle of the war between Japan and Yamato, Loki-Joka-Nyarlathotep, their each respective power was made as relay to mass produce possessed magicians.
At that 『mass production process of illegal magicians』, Nyarlako was secretly planting her own factor into the brand new mind of the host just before the Diva was planted in. It was also at that time that Midgardsormr was among one of the Divas that were planted to parasite at the new host.
<Faceless God> Nyarlathotep who was no one and anyone was an existence that was able to split himself into several parts.
The Cthulhu factor that was planted carried out evolution by matching the attribute of the host.
The giant snake of earth received the influence of Cthulhu factor and transformed into the evil god of earth.
Originally something like that was a miracle that couldn’t possibly occur. Among the Diva of Cthulhu Mythos, it was only Nyarlathotep alone who was able to manifest his appearance in this world.
Cthulhu Mythos were illusions of 『existences outside human understanding』. They were Divas that mankind couldn’t recognize……they didn’t have any way to manifest their appearance in this world of magic.
Once Nyarlathotep lamented that 『This world is made with humans as the center!』
Because it was only Nyarlathotep who possessed the attribute and nature as 『emissary』 that he was able to manifest his figure with humans’ recognition and fellowship. A mere lone, single Diva…….
But the situation changed due to an unforeseen event as the impetus.
Nyarlathotep who was defeated against Hayashizaki Kazuki, lost his power and vanished, his factor was then planted by Loki into an orphan elf girl. The elf girl used her magic power as feed to gradually restore Nyarlathotep’s power, with the hope that she would be able to control and dominate that power while it was weak.
On that occasion, inside a human Nyarlathotep was performing internalization with the form of human superiority, mutating the nature of the whole Cthulhu Mythos.
Cthulhu Mythos was mostly fusing inside human――and changed into something that could be understood.
Right now it appeared that――Cthulhu Mythos was together with human.
Nyarlathotep wasn’t alone anymore. If he prepared a connecting bridge between Cthulhu Mythos and this world, the old rulers and retainers of Cthulhu could be made to descend to this world!
This was thanks to Loki making a strange attempt like playfully planting his factor to an elf girl. Thinking that he could be tamed while he was weak and then dominated…….
「Fufufu, even Fu Xi didn’t notice.」
Nyarlako was also planting her factor inside the knights of China’s Knight Order.
When Fu Xi manufactured the brand new minds of 『Nopperabou』, Loki and Nyarlako were also there due to them requesting to be allowed to observe.
At that time Nyarlako secretly searched for an opening and planted her factor inside several people.
Nopperabou with brand new minds――there was no host that was easier to eat than this.
「I can sense what they are seeing, they will also wake up with a single signal from me. Even from far away……」
Nyarlako grasped the situation of the whole battlefield.
The battle between Japan and China, she grasped it through the people she slipped in among the Nopperabou.
The situation between Loki and Regina, she grasped it due to the people she slipped in among Loki’s underlings.
And then the battle between Russia against Britain and Germany, she grasped it using her own eyes.
Right now I am the one who understands the war situation better than anyone, I can control them just as I wish…….
From inside Shudde-M’ell digging through underground, Nyarlako reverberated a mosquito noise that could only be sensed by the people who were in possession of her factor.
About right now surely the falling out between Britain and Germany was continuing due to the provocation of the madness magic. In that situation Germany would be crushed by Russia, and Russia would be crushed by Britain and Japan.
And then Loki and Italia’s Knight Order too……this was the short tempered Regina that was concerned here, at this rate they would undoubtedly have a falling out. She made the people she slipped in between Loki’s underlings to rampage to induce the two sides to be like that.
And then……Aisu Ikousai who suddenly jumped into the battlefield while emitting a radiance that couldn’t be ignored.
If I can use this idiot with an empty head well…….
「The one who can skillfully manage chaos the best isn’t Loki……it’s this me, Nyarlathotep!!」
Yes, the girl wasn’t Nyarlako anymore.
The trifling elf girl had been completely consumed since a long time ago where he then mimicked her.
Now she was the very Nyarlathotep itself.
「And then my aim is the mind and flesh of a King! If I embed my factor into a King’s body, and consume that King’s mind and contracted Diva, the chief god of Cthulhu――<Azathoth> will revive!」
「Regain your pride as knights!!」
Thereupon, a noble happening that would make anyone doubt their eyes occurred.
The countless blades that were going to be swing down on Miyabi and Shiori twirled and flipped.
The blades were recovering their radiance while flipping……and the knights stabbed themselves.
Gawain, Percival, Bors, Gareth……the pillar knights of the Round Table stabbed their sword into themselves and fell to their knees on the spot while scattering sparks of defensive magic power.
The command that was handed down inside their head was 『Direct your attack to anything other than Russia』――they had to attack either their own army or the allied army. They submitted to madness and raised their blade towards the two people that were entrusted to them from their ally.
However the moment they heard Arthur’s yell, they just barely recovered their pride as knights.
Rather than pointing your blade towards your comrades or your alliance partner, cut yourself instead! That’s what is called a proud knight!!
It was easy to say but hard to carry out. Their pride as knight had to surmount their survival instincts in their current condition where they were driven by madness. And they did just that.
The sound wave of madness stopped.
They bore great damage, but they were able to face that moment with a feeling of pride.
We are true knights!!
Miyabi and Shiori fell on their butts at that spot lacking the energy to stand.
The king of knights loudly commanded.
「My knights, see the figure of Gawain and others here! They are exactly the models of a knight! It’s not too late even now, don’t submit to madness! Stand up, knights!! Stop pointing your blade to the comrades you ought to fight together with! For the sake of taking each other’s hand once more, receive your own blade proudly!!」
Arthur commanded repeatedly.
「Britain’s Knight Order, is to accept the blade before their eyes!!」
There was no other king in this world who would give an order this terrifying.
However the pure resolve was transmitted to the whole British Knight Order like a spreading blue flame. All the knights of Britain that saw the figure of Gawain and the others felt ashamed of themselves and surrendered to their allied country.
And then with the German knights pointing their blades towards them, driven by rage and confusion right before their eyes, the British knights resigned themselves and exposed their body wide open.
The knights of Germany were desperate to death. They were grilled by flame of nuclear and fell under the wrong impression that the attack came from the British knights, which caused them to recklessly swing their swords following their confusion and rage.
Those single strikes, two strikes of those heavy swords……were resignedly received by the British Knight Order.
Thereupon, the knights of Germany were also gradually beginning to notice their mistake.
At that time, it was Beatrix’s voice that resounded this time.
「Stop pointing your sword to the proud knights! Remember now the true enemy you all should defeat!!」
Beatrix had magic that could reinforce her eyesight. Witnessing the proud figures of the British knights, undaunted by the proud figure of Arthur, she commanded that.
She also reinforced her voice’s loudness using magic power and conveyed her command throughout the battlefield at one go.
「We too have the pride to recognize our mistake!!」
The Einherjar knights returned to their senses all at once.
Arthur was in admiration. 「Hrotsvit is gone, but they still have a very excellent general. She is greatly visible with a loud voice. Her lead is followed well.」
The Knights of the Round Table and the Einherjar once again recognized each other’s proud figure.
Like that they finally recalled their true enemy.
「Join our hands together once more and crush our true enemy……Russia together!」「Ou!」
They shouted at each other like so without any ill feeling, the two armies that fought each other just a few seconds ago synchronized their breathing and changed the direction of their battle line towards their original enemy – Russia’s Knight Order.
――It was exactly at that time when Russia’s Knight Order charged at Germany like a surging wave.
「NOWAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!?」 Beatrix spontaneously yelled.
If they came back to their senses even just for a moment later, then surely they would be trampled down helplessly.
Russia’s Knight Order made a complete change to their defensive formation to buy time until now into a drilling formation. They gouged at German’s formation like a silver arrow. At the brief moment after they were liberated from their madness, they fell into a new terror that caused even those robust female warriors to scream.
「We are protecting our sworn friends, go!」
Arthur moved her force in order to protect the collapsing Germany from the flank.
The Knights of the Round Table exhibited their true worth exactly when they were protecting others.
Lotte made a ‘hah’ face of realization and dashed to Arthur.
「Message from Kazuki-oniisan desu! For the time being he finished dealing with China! Japan’s Knight Order will immediately assist desu!」
「I see! For the time being he said, that way of speaking is concerning though……」
Arthur raised such a joyful voice. Nevertheless, this really great timing of Russia’s charge, even if it was just good luck there was nothing she could call it other than splendid. God was blessing them.
Arthur suddenly felt magic power blowing like a wind right beside her and she turned to look there.
Ahead where she turned her head to……was Ilyailiya.
「I see, I have to hurry all the more then.」
That was what Ilyailiya said with an expressionless face that looked like a Noh mask.
Arthur was at a lost for words. Ilyailiya vanished right away from there while Arthur was bewildered. It was as though she was a ghost.
「Don’t tell me……she even slipped until the headquarter’s information network!」
The situation at this side had been leaked to the other side. Whether it was the sudden charge or the bold infiltration to this headquarters, for Ilyailiya to suddenly start doing things that she hadn’t done until now, perhaps the situation at the other side had also somehow changed.
But…..it didn’t change at all what this side should do.
「Eei, anyway protect Germany!! Don’t let Russia break through!! Hold them in place until Kazuki and Japan arrive here!!」
Beatrix was standing at the lead of the Einherjar and encouraged her comrades.
「Britain’s Knight Order is stabbing the flank for us! Just keep them back so that the enemy cannot break through!!」
She couldn’t lament the absence of the King. Right now, she…….
Beatrix whose eyes were strengthened using 『Berserk』 confirmed the silver flash that was conspicuously fast.
……Ilyailiya was heading here!
「I’ll stop Ilyailiya!!」
Beatrix intercepted the approaching Ilyailiya.
The gaze of the two intersected for a moment.
「……I’ll finish you in a minute. Mec!!」
Ilyailiya’s right arm was clad in the ever-changing silver flame that hardened into a sword shape.
Beatrix tried to see through Ilyailiya’s movement using her reinforced eyesight.
It looked like Beatrix’s large sword caught the silver trajectory.
「This body become the flash that embodies judgment. Austere ThunderGroz Nui.」
But the moment it seemed Beatrix’s large sword cut through the silver light, Ilyailiya’s body scattered sparks and its form disappeared.
It wasn’t that Ilyailiya’s body was terminated――with some kind of terrifying magic phenomenon, the flesh body of Ilyailiya became the very lightning itself.
「A magic that makes physical attacks invalid!?」
Something immaterial couldn’t be slashed with a blade――not only she couldn’t be cut, Ilyailiya that turned into lightning was split into two.
Furthermore while she was lightning, Ilyailiya was continuing to be Ilyailiya. The mass of lightning had faint undulation on its face that shown her facial features, her right hand was carrying a silver blade. It was only the silver sword that wasn’t turned into thunder, shining glisteningly sharp.
Ilyailiya who was split into two slashed at Beatrix from left and right simultaneously. She was already fast even at the best of times, but now she became two and came from everywhere! Beatrix’s body was helplessly mangled and she came to a standstill due to the smashing of her defensive magic power.
The two Ilyailiya stuck to each other and materialized into one figure――it appeared that the lightningfication magic had a time limit. However, she had already finished the chanting of new magic.
「O son of fire, dance and consume everything. Domovoi.」
This time she fired a fireball that could fly freely using magic power control. If it was just that magic alone then it could be dealt with somehow. However Ilyailiya cleverly attacked from the right while the fireball came from the left, confusing Beatrix’s senses.
She was in a situation where she would be slashed from the back if she tried to disperse the fireball.
「Rain down brilliantly, Plijie Zvezda.」
Even further small meteors showered down from overhead. What was fast wasn’t just her movement, her chanting speed too.
「This time it’s from the sky!?」
Beatrix raised a confused yell.
「I won’t spare anything……because I haven’t been exhausted at all throughout the battles until now.」
At first she simply rushed towards Beatrix in order to lure Beatrix to swing her sword. After she avoided the sword using evasion magic and her body split, she continued next with ever-changing high speed solo combination.
Ilyailiya wasn’t merely fast. She understood the way to lead astray the opinion more than she was fast.
Beatrix realized that this was not an opponent that she could be a match to at all just by being able to follow her fast movements using eyesight.
It was foresight. If she couldn’t foresight the movement like Hrotsvit-sama, then this wouldn’t even count as a battle for Ilyailiya.
「I don’t know why Hrotsvit is not here but……you cannot become her substitute.」
Ilyailiya was whispering while inflicting a storm of high speed slashes and distracting Beatrix using magic.
Ilyailiya wasn’t a person who would talk pointlessly due to emotion’s stimulation. She spoke those words in order to agitate Beatrix. Beatrix understood that, even so she was still succumbing to fainthearted feeling.
After all I’m just a warrior who likes to fight……. Something like a King’s caliber is…….
No, Hrotsvit-sama was also just someone who likes to fight though…….
「But, even so, this role was entrusted to me!」
Beatrix’s resolve burned and she lifted her face.
At the surroundings of such a Beatrix, avatars of rune character were dancing while shining.
Ilyailiya gulped in surprise. Ilyailiya also recognized those avatars. They were the same as what Hrotsvit used…….
Beatrix didn’t understand the theory, but she understood the way to use and the meaning of this phenomenon at once.
<Rune of Foresight>. These were the words of the sage.
Rune characters, were guidance.
She understood, what Ilyailiya would do next. She understood, what kind of trajectory the fireball’s flight would trace. She understood, where the meteors would rain down.
Beatrix didn’t follow using her eyesight but she slashed her large sword toward the movement of Ilyailiya that was naturally coming to the forefront of her mind.
Rather than saying that the sword hit, the slash hit as though it was Ilyailiya herself who was sucked into it.
Ilyailiya took distance by flying back.
「That power……I see, Hrotsvit has passed, and the King’s authority now resides in you.」
Ilyailiya understood now that Loki and the others were being held back by someone.
「Hrotsvit……for the King to stake her life for buying time……how irrational. Is that how much she trusted this aide of hers named Beatrix?」
「A part of Hrotsvit-sama……is residing inside me……」
Beatrix also understood what was the meaning of the runes suddenly residing inside herself. The King’s authority transferred to her, in other words…….
Beatrix roused up her heart.
「You said that you will finish me off in a minute, but soon that one minute will pass!」
She yelled provocatively at Ilyailiya.
It was exactly at that time from the direction of the east a joyful voice 「It’s Japan! Japan came as reinforcements here!!」 could be heard from Britain’s Knight Order.
Just a bit more. If she could hold back this woman just for some more time…….
「Now, let’s continue the one-on-one!!」
Beatrix readied her sword vigorously.
Ilyailiya let out a bit of irritation at her expression. For Ilyailiya to show that kind of expression……without even any time to be surprised of that, she lifted up her right arm a bit.
A signal――Beatrix suddenly noticed and she expanded her awareness to the surrounding.
She had focused too much at Ilyailiya. That was only natural if she took on Ilyailiya whose way of fighting was dizzying like that but…….
Several Russian knights changed their magic dresses into a jet black color, they already took aim with their magic at Beatrix. This was the way Russia’s Knight Order fought. The silver knights distracted while the jet black knights sniped. That way of using the modes were exactly the true forte of Russia.
Silver and jet black…….
「Something like one-on-one is meaningless.」
Along with Ilyailiya’s dry voice, Beatrix was enveloped in a flame explosion and was sent flying.
Flying faster than the sent flying Beatrix, Ilyailiya stuck at her side.
「If it’s Hayashizaki Kazuki, he would foresight the whole battlefield.」
She intentionally caught up right beside Beatrix and whispered that.
「……Why, you say something like that now-」
Was it pointless talk due to her stirred up emotion……?
Ilyailiya kicked Beatrix hard to the side.
And then she lifted her hand high up and commanded.
「The formation crumbled! Breakthrough in one go!!」
It was the form of an army command that caused Beatrix who had just succeeded as King to be entranced.
And then while she was taking on Ilyailiya in an one-on-one fight, the formation of the Einherjar in the surroundings was already broken through, which finally made her realize at this point of time.
If I don’t look at the whole battlefield…….
Russia was fast if there was an opening even for just a little. Like water that flowed down from a bowl with a cracked bottom, the silver knights broke through the hole-riddled formation of the Einherjar without any pause.
Beatrix could only see them off. The breakthrough retreat of Russia’s Knight Order that had all its member returned to silver mode was completely impossible to be pursued from behind.
「We cannot hold out huh……」
Beatrix whispered in dejection while feeling her unripeness smearing her inside.
Even though Japan’s Knight Order……Kazuki was already rushing to here for them.
――If it’s Hayashizaki Kazuki, he would foresight the whole battlefield.
Ilyailiya’s idle talk echoed inside Beatrix’s head.
Amidst the confusion that was the developing falling out between Italia’s Knight Order and Loki’s Einherjar that was like a quagmire, several possessed magicians were raising strange voices while running away to the wrong direction like startled rabbits.
Among them there were the two people who acted rashly and launched attack magics at Regina.
While running away, those several people were transforming into strange shapes that he had never seen before at all.
Loki yelled inside his heart. Ain’t it just as I thought, that’s the monster of Cthulhu Mythos!
This is Nyarlako’s work!
His underlings were taken over by Cthulhu. How?
On the other side Italia’s Knight Order with Zenia whose face was like a demon in the lead was firing attack magic here, Loki’s subordinates were also burning in anger and counterattacked to protect themselves. These bunches didn’t even notice the fellows who were running way while turning into monsters.
He had to stop them before this invited a confrontation that couldn’t be undone.
「Wait, this is a scheme! We must not have a falling out among ourselves!!」
Loki desperately yelled that, but it would be pointless if only Loki’s subordinates stopped. If Italia’s Knight Order also didn’t stop their attack…….
「Oi, Regina, you do something too……」
「Stop the attack! I’m have given you all any command yet!」
Regina’s thundering voice caused Zenia and the others to stop chanting completely.
With that Loki’s subordinates also stopped.
「I think this is enough.」
Regina kept her cool while turning her face to Loki and said that.
Loki was taken aback.
There was no doubt that Nyarlako had saw through Regina’s short temper and schemed for them to have a falling out.
But that was the Regina of the past, the current Regina had learned to not show her emotions outside in her fight.
「Even if we fight here the one who will win is your side, but it will be stupid of you to intentionally attack us right from the front and waste your forces that has stayed mostly unharmed until now.」
「Ooo―……you have really grown, dad is really proud of you.」
Loki who relaxed himself made a stupid joke unconsciously.
「As expected perhaps it’s better to kill this kind of troublesome guy while it’s still possible.」
Although she had stopped being short tempered, but a scary woman was scary.
「……Errr see, this is because the betrayal of the Cthulhu Diva that is in my camp. I got this idea what will happen if I made him possess a brat that was my follower while he was still weak and then I observed him until now feeling thrilled, but it seemed that brat’s mind and body had been easily taken over.」
「How unsightly. You didn’t sense the sign of betrayal beforehand?」
「Of course I thought that something was fishy, so I made up some excuse and pushed her to Ilyailiya. I expected that she might do something to Ilyailiya, but I never thought even in my dreams, that she would dabble here like this from so far away in this place that is filled with magic power cloud.」
Even now he didn’t understand just how she had done this.
「So the point is that you got your hand burned because of you messing around huh, you idiot.」
Regina clicked her tongue ‘chih’. It was a splendid summary.
「But I understand that this is a foolish situation. There is no value of quarreling with each other here.」
Is this girl really Regina?……Loki was astonished inside his heart. Even though he understood but he couldn’t help but feel surprised at this drastic change of Regina. It was reassuring……but also troublesome for him.
「Yosh, then let’s link up with Russisa. If we don’t hurry that side will also get bad.」
「Wait. ……It doesn’t stand right for me to leave my subordinates who were sacrificed and Hrotsvit like this.」
Loki felt that such a thing was tedious. Even so, he thought that he shouldn’t rub this kind of human sentiment’s subtlety the wrong way, so he nodded.
Regina instructed her subordinates and they began to dig holes at that place.
The ancient Greek believed that the world of the dead was underground and so they carried burial into the ground. It seemed that their method was an ancient Greek burial.
「……Just when I thought why you didn’t come and it’s like this.」
They heard an emotionless voice and looked back. There was no need to even confirm, it was Ilyailiya.
Continuing after her, her subordinates also arrived from the mist of the magic power cloud behind, their shadows emerging on the mist.
……Loki noticed how the magic power cloud was becoming even thicker.
「So you withdrew here with your own strength! My bad, a miscalculation happened……」
「Hrotsvit and Nyarlako isn’t it. I understood the gist of the situation. ……Let my subordinates help out too.」
Ilyailiya’s proposal caused Regina to send her a gaze filled with ill feeling just for a moment, but she immediately nodded a bit and let her helped. It was the joint effort of two countries who were once hostile towards each other…….
「Yosh, let’s name this gathering of us as Loki Alliance Army.」
Loki spoke out something shameless while not helping with the burial.
「Do as you like.」 Regina warded off his joke without particular fixation.
Loki was making stupid frivolous talk while sending his gaze at his subordinates with a pensive look.
……He couldn’t imagine what kind of logic made it possible, but a part of the possessed magicians were remodeled into Cthulhu Diva.
Cthulhu Divas other than Nyarlathotep couldn’t manifest in this world. He thought that and let his guard down. He didn’t understand the how, but it seemed that his assumption had been overturned completely.
Remodeling……thinking about that reminded him of the time of the war between Yamato and Japan, about when they mass produced the possessed magicians.
Loki suddenly realized.
The faceless god who was no one and anyone Nyarlathotep was able to divide his mind. Perhaps that guy had achieved revival at that time and secretly planted his factor into the mass produced possessed magicians.
「But the problem ain’t how he did it. The problem is……I don’t know how many more guys here that have been taken over by Cthulhu.」
It was unthinkable that those fleeing guys were all of them. If he was at Nyarlathotep’s position, he would undoubtedly leave behind several people here to make use of them at a critical time.
Furthermore those guys most likely could share senses with Nyarlathotep. That was why that action which invited falling out could happen with really good timing like that.
It was like monitoring cameras and remote control explosives had been set up among them.
Conversely……perhaps it was possible to intentionally show an opening to lure them out.
「We kept you waiting, it’s finished already.」
Regina called out to him while he was pondering.
Loki looked around to the surroundings. The sun had sunk down a long time ago.
It seemed that the magic power cloud became thicker the more the curtain of night lowered.
「We managed to link up after much trouble, but perhaps tonight we won’t be able to fight anymore huh.」
The contractor of Guan Yu finally exhausted her strength and collapsed on the ground.
「That was splendid loyalty. I have tasted to my heart’s content, the valor of China.」
Ikousai sighed in satisfaction at the end of the blissful time that was filled with respectable martial artists.
「By the way……what are you?」
Ikousai looked behind and asked.
Behind Ikousai, the Red Nopperabou who were turned into her limbs due to her obtaining the power of the Dragon of Heaven’s Decree were lining up in a row, but among them was something strange mixed up.
Something that was somewhat strange was mixed up there.
Or rather than mixing, more accurately while Ikousai was fighting Guan Yu and the others, around ten-odd Red Nopperabou suddenly made strange screams like 「KIKEEEEEEEEEEEE」 or 「GUGEEEEEEEEEEE」 while transforming into monsters.
Monster……it was hard to describe that appearance with a single word. Ikousai was looking with perplexity.
That figure standing upright with countless tentacles wriggling without any hands or legs, it was far removed from an ordinary organism living on land. If she had to say it was similar to a grotesque fish from deep sea. It emitted slimy luster, staring at Ikousai with countless eyeballs, with its countless lips breathing out stinky breath.
However, they who transformed into monsters didn’t particularly do anything bad, they were observing Ikousai’s fight with good behavior. Even now they didn’t reply or anything to Ikousai, they were breathing out stinky smells while staring fixedly at Ikousai. Their eyes were really round. She didn’t understand at all whether they were ally or enemy. However all things considered……,
「Gr, gross……too gross.」
Ikousai endured her nausea while leaking out her voice.
「They didn’t particularly do anything harmful but……no, it feels like they are harming this world just by existing. Should I cut them down? No, I really don’t want to cut them. My katana will get dirty……what to do. Gross.」
「We……are not, your enemy……」
「If you look carefully……we look really cute……right……?」
「No, you aren’t cute at all though!?」
「Comrade……comrade……comrade」「I want……my head patted nyaa……」
「No way! I don’t want you guys as comrades or anything!!」
At that time the ground beneath Ikousai swelled up into a lump. Ikousai sharply jumped back while readying her katana in her hand, putting her battle stance in order.
「He cameee」「Our master……he cameee」 The monsters began to be noisy.
「Your master you said!? Something very ugly is coming!?」
Ikousai shuddered, but what leaped out from inside the ground was a monster that looked like a giant squid. The part where the squid’s fins were attached rotated in circles, it moved like a drill seemingly to dig through underground to arrive here. There was a large mouth at the lower part of the drill, that mouth opened wide in a flash, and then a pitch black girl leaped out like a robot pilot.
「How rude of you to call us 『Cthulhu’s Blasphemous Circle of Friends』 as disgusting! We are not disgusting at all! Rather than disgusting……we are just hard to describe!」
「What, so it’s you Nyarlako. Just what are you doing in this kind of place?」
From the beginning, the two of them were acquiantaces at the base of Yamato along with Loki.
「I also betrayed Loki just now. Hey, let’s work together. Your aim is just Hayashizaki Kazuki right? But Japan is teaming up with Britain and Germany so you will surely need battle strength to remove the obstacles.」
「Mu? ……Hmm I guess.」
「Besides it will be troublesome if you encountered Loki and his group while you are wandering around looking for Hayashizaki Kazuki right? I also can constantly observe the position of Loki and the others. When Loki and his group fight Japan and Britain, we will barge in when the hindrances crushed each other nicely……what do you think of that strategy?」
「I see, that’s super convenient.」
「It’s really convenient. I am super convenient just so you know. I’m the embodiment of a supporting actor. That’s why, let’s be comrades.」
Ikousai took a glance at the monsters.
「There is no reason to refuse……but those guys are disgusting so I don’t want to.」
「Wai-, what are you saying!? There is no disgusting or not disgusting in a fight isn’t it!? Even though this is a hard to get proposal that has nothing but advantages for you, you are going to throw it away just because of little thing like your taste in appearance, you’re just impossible!」
「But isn’t it impossible for a 19 years old girl to become these bunches’ comrade?」
「What are you doing speaking like a normal female college student like that!? You aren’t that kind of character!」
「No, usually I’m a college student. I’m someone who is really particular about aesthetic. Seriously this alliance is impossible.」
「Wait! Come on, look carefully! If you look carefully they are very grossly cute see!!」
「Weeeei……exchange Line address……let’s……」「Follow my twitter……please……」「Onee-chan……@naa_sukebe……」「Offline meeting……with sex service……」
The old rulers that transcended human knowledge were giving their best efforts to make themselves pleasant to the taste that seemed like it would match with a female college student.
「H―mm, feels like there is also familiarity forming from them. These kind of bunches can be found at university I think.」
「Right!? Cthulhu is super popular among the young people now after all!!」
Even Nyarlathotep was also desperate. If he didn’t obtain an ally here then he wouldn’t have any way to move about. Ikousai was nonpolitical without strong fixation to this war while possessing the greatest class of power, she was the most important recruit target there was.
「If you join now I’ll also add various perks you know!」
「What are you going to add? Detergents or something? I actually want an art gallery ticket.」
「Of course of course, I’ll prepare anything. ……But do you have someone that will go with you there?」
Ikousai wordlessly reached her hand to her katana’s sheath.
「Wait! I’ll also add a handsome man as a perk! I’ll prepare a handsome man for sure!!」
「……Handsome man prepared by Nyarlathotep will absolutely be Nyarlathotep yourself in disguise right? Besides I have no interest in men or anything.」
「Mugy. My true identity is exposed.」
Even Ikousai could guess that much. If Nyarlako said that she betrayed Loki while taking along Cthulhu Divas with her, then this existence before Ikousai’s eyes wouldn’t be Nyarlako that she knew well.
This person was the sneering evil god Nyarlathotep himself.
An invitation that came from this kind of guy, if they were someone who knew about his true identity then it would be impossible that they would accept it.
「Well fine, putting aside the jokes, something like an invitation from the Cthulhu only reeks of bad taste but, I’ll accept. After all, the current you has no leeway to deceive me or anything.」
「……I think that other than Loki, there is nobody else but you who will take this hand even after knowing my true identity.」
Nyarlathotep presented his hand to Ikousai. Ikousai also understood that if Nyarlathotep won――then it would be the most outrageous thing for the world compared to the case where any other force won instead.
「I guess you are thinking that I’m someone that is not thinking of anything and that’s why you want to ally with me, but even I barged into this battle with the faith that I am the 『strongest』. Don’t think that you can make me into a tool.」
「Faith as the strongest……?」
Nyarlako’s expression distorted as though she was enduring her sneer.
Ikousai snorted 「Hmph」 seeing that expression while grasping back the hand offered to her.
「This is the birth of the third force. Then I’ll ask quickly, what is going on with Loki and his group?」
「Fu-fu-fu」 Nyarlako let out an evil chuckle.
「I had scattered the seeds of discord so that each force will have a falling out among themselves. First Loki and Italia are……」
However just when she was about to speak, Nyarlako’s expression distorted 「geh」.
「Looks like Regina unexpectedly settled down the scene with calmness at the last moment. Ilyailiya’s Russia also linked up with them safely. They even named their group Loki Allied Army.」
「Your plan, it’s totally no good it seems.」
「……But for Ilyailiya to be safe, that means that Britain and Germany had a falling out nicely I think.」
「Falling out between Britain and Germany? Hmph, I cannot imagine Kazuki will simply let that happen.」
Currently Nyarlako wasn’t grasping the movements of Japan and Britain anymore.
At this time Nyarlako had no way of knowing that the Knights of the Round Table had recovered their senses at the last moment and nicely brought to a close their foolishness of friendly fire.
In reality, everything didn’t move like what Nyarlathotep expected it to be.
「At the very least you can consider Germany to have received a fatal blow.」
「The magic power cloud became thick huh……」
Ikousai suddenly whispered while looking around. It was as though the temperature was decreasing the more the night advanced and mist was shrouding down, the density of Atlantis’s magic power cloud showed signs of increase that even the face of Nyarlako right before her eyes looked faintly hazy.
「It looks like Loki and his group also rest because the magic power cloud is thick.」
「If Loki doesn’t move then they won’t be a hindrance during that time even if we quickly go to fight Kazuki, that won’t be bad……」
「You are joking right? Even though I am able to spy on Loki and his group’s movements after great pains, you won’t use that and instead clash against Japan and Britain right from the front, that’s stupid.」
Ikousai scowled after her new ally objected at her with a really decent reason straightforwardly.
「Each comrade has their own good and bad huh. Even though I have obtained this much power yet I still have to move carefully and efficiently, how stressful.」
「Just as I thought, you don’t have any friends at college, don’t you?」
Chapter 2 – Super Night’s Pro-Wrestling Time
Kazuki and the others slipped out from the forest with the guidance of Britain’s Robin Hood.
There was a meager plain spreading at a corner of Atlantis.
The ground was cut off there, ahead a sky that felt like it could absorb in the onlooker was spreading out with rainbow clouds swimming there. Strong headwind was also blowing.
This seemed to be the spot that was placed at the farthest edge of the flying small continent.
「I wonder if this strong wind obstructed the growth of the trees and made this remote place a plain.」
Akane-senpai leaked out that inquiry of hers and then she immediately smiled wryly and denied it.
「No way, there is no meaning at all to think about the nature of Atlantis’s environment using something like natural science.」
「Akane is big-headed even in this kind of time huh.」Kanon-senpai laughed.
Japan, Britain, Germany, these three countries――this alliance would take a rest by making an encampment here.
The knights dissolved their magic dresses and returned to the appearance of their knight order uniform. They weren’t just wearing uniforms, everyone was carrying baggage on their backs. They took out tents from that baggage and set up the stakes solidly so that the wind wouldn’t blow it away. It wasn’t like they had advanced arrangements, but Japan, Britain, and also Germany had come here bringing preparation and food for camping.
The open space at the center was left empty. Japan was grey, Britain was navy blue, and Germany was brown, groups of tents that numbered more than a hundred painted in three different colors were filling the plain. The tents didn’t have camouflage applied on them, but inside this thick magic power cloud it was impossible from the start to look at from afar.
Even the bow sniping that was launched by Italia’s Knight Order from the mountain peak shouldn’t be able to detect resting opponents inside the dense magic power cloud. They were able to secure safety here.
The time was seven o’clock at night, and then the magic power cloud was increasing in density the lower the curtain of night descended.
Likely it would be hard to battle tonight. The enemy would surely rest too until the magic power cloud faded, and they too should take a rest here. Like that Robin Hood discovered for them the optimum place for encampment.
When the camp set up was finished, the largest tent was turned into the 『General Staff Headquarters』 where the three leaders, Kazuki, Arthur, and Beatrix gathered to talk about their plan from here on. Inside the dim place, the three sat down looking at each other. Kazuki was wearing his usual knight academy uniform, Arthur was in her trademarked male suit, while Beatrix was in her Einherjar uniform look.
「Perhaps this magic power cloud won’t clear up until dawn. If we can rest that much then even we can still fight.」
Beatrix spoke with her voice feigning cheerfulness.
Certainly, it was just several hours time of rest, but for Germany that was on the verge of being annihilated it should be a great blessing for them.
「But in Germany’s case, the problem is their morale. They won’t be so understanding if they were told to fight for Britain or Japan’s sake.」
Arthur pointed that out right away. Germany’s odds of winning were already almost none――Arthur was saying that indirectly.
Even so, the knights still had fighting spirit left, that was what Arthur pointed out sharply.
Also, since they linked up, Beatrix’s atmosphere seemed depressed somehow.
Beatrix who was always characteristically smiling heartily was going 「uu, mu……」 with a grimace.
Beatrix herself was someone who would fight no matter what happened until the very end. But this talk wasn’t about Beatrix alone.
Right now, she was placed at the position to shoulder the whole Einherjar without even any preparation of heart.
However she soon lifted her face with a resolute look.
「All of us share the same thinking, that the forces of chaos cannot be let to win. In the first place we love the fight itself. No matter what kind of position we are in, we will enjoy this festival until the end.」
Speaking logically then Arthur’s doubt was natural, however there was no way the berserkers of the Einherjar would lose their fighting morale.
If they stopped fighting just because they were fated to lose……then that was nothing more than a betrayal of their own faith.
「That’s obvious you stupid idiot!!」
Suddenly the entrance of the tent was flipped and Damian showed her face while yelling.
「……My apologies for doubting you. Let’s cooperate with each other once more until we defeat those who should be defeated.」
Arthur lowered her head towards Beatrix. Damian also withdrew with a satisfied look.
Surely it will be okay to not doubt both Beatrix and Arthur until the very end…….
At that time Kazuki thought of the two as his true allies.
In the end, they would be his opponents in a battle where a single seat would be contested, so perhaps that was a naïve thought of him.
But if they all fought to the end without worrying of betrayal and didn’t act as onlookers, that would give birth to a great strength that Loki and his group didn’t have.
Even naivety could be a worthy strength――proving that by winning would be the true victory for him.
Kazuki changed the topic.「……What will be troublesome while we rest is Ilyailiya’s existence. No matter what kind of surveillance network and patrol we spread, that woman alone can tear all those apart by herself.」
The fastest on the battlefield. The three people in this place had experienced to their flesh and bones just how powerful the presence of such existence displayed.
The longer the battle dragged on, Ilyailiya would control more of the battle situation where she would be in the superior position.
「If only they didn’t break through us and we had surrounded her at that place and defeated her……」
Beatrix who let go of a chance of a lifetime mourned.
「If it’s a surveillance network then it’s fine. At our side we have the strongest at secret intelligence in the forest, Robin Hood.」
Arthur said smoothly.
Robin Hood――a powerful Diva that shouldered the dark side of Britain Mythology, so to speak a powerful existence that could also be said as the chief god of Britain.
And for that Diva to obtain the geographical advantage…….
「Is she at the level that she can check the elusive Ilyailiya alone?」
If the magic power cloud was this thick, then rushing around at super high speed would be advantageous rather than standing guard.
Ilyailiya who possessed both strength and speed was overwhelming in this situation.
Just how would Robin Hood alone deal against Ilyailiya who would come with super speed from an unknown direction?
At that time a different voice entered their hearing like a sneaking wind.
「It will be impossible alone, but Robin Hood is not alone. After all Robin Hood wasn’t fantasized as one personal.」
Dark green shadow sneaked into the tent with slippery motion.
A woman in a green hat and mantel that even Kazuki recognized――the contractor of Robin Hood.
Arthur said that name in introduction.
Now that she mentioned it this wasn’t the first time he exchanged words with her, but he didn’t know her name.
Gino smoothly talked without any boasting.
「Seven Robin Hoods have already been brought down by Ilyailiya. But I am concealing a total of a hundred Robin Hood in the forest.」
Kazuki and Beatrix spoke dumbfoundedly at the same time.
「Robin Hood’s magic……『Deep Green Chivalrous Thief GroupGreen Merry men』. ……Please think of it like a clone technique. My contracted Diva is the embodiment of the mass’s hope. I’ll show how to block a King using a human wave tactic as befitting the masses.」
The secret war between the fastest King and the deep green shadow had already started.
「As long as they are inside a forest, all Robin Hoods can share their senses. If there is a Robin Hood that encountered Ilyailiya, the other Robin Hoods in the area will immediately head there and continuously chase her with constant observation of her movements. If there is a movement that approached our stronghold, I’ll report it right away.」
Inside his heart Kazuki thought, if that ability was used to enable these three countries to merge from the start. However Britain made defeating Lancelot and Mordred as their first priority. Because they couldn’t let someone else defeat those two. That was the matter of their mythology faith, so to speak it was something that concerned their identity, that was why it couldn’t be helped.
Be that as it may, in their current situation there was nothing more reliable than this ability.
「The King that boasted to be the fastest is like an existence that is everywhere. But the masses are also everywhere. This can also be said as ubiquitous confrontation between king and the masses.」
Arthur threw out her chest proudly at her subordinate’s ability. Strictly speaking, rather than subordinate, if King Arthur was the light then in contrast Robin Hood was the shadow. In a sense they were opposing existences. But perhaps it was exactly for that reason that she was proud.
「How is it going with Ilyailiya?」
Kazuki asked Gino.
「Ilyailiya, I think she already noticed that the countless Robin Hoods have built-in senses sharing. Rather than searching for our location, she was starting to move sporadically to crush the clones following her whim. I believe that I can conclude that even though this is Ilyailiya we are talking about, it will be impossible for her to penetrate Robin Hood’s sight and launch interference or a surprise attack here.」
「What’s going to happen if all the Robin Hoods are crushed?」
「I’m releasing additional into the forest sequentially. There are not just a hundred of them. I just cannot control more than a hundred at the same time.」
「So you can replenish the clones as long as you have magic power. Is your magic power amount okay?」
「The hundred clones’ battle strength is like paper scrap, so the magic power needed is not very much. The defeated remains will also return into magic power and return to me. This is the power of the masses, so its excellent fuel consumption can be boasted.」
Indeed, it was a magic without defect.
「Even Ilyailiya has fatigue from the battle this afternoon. It’s unthinkable that she would plan to have a battle of endurance the whole night against Gino alone. Conversely speaking, it would be just the best if we can have Gino work hard here to exhaust Ilyailiya until her spirit dried up completely.」
Arthur talked as though she was using her comrades as something disposable.
Kazuki became just a bit concerned. The Arthur that Kazuki knew shouldn’t be that kind of person. She looked calm, but perhaps she was so worked up that she was a bit discomposed.
「Conversely I’ll attempt to wring out where the enemy is setting up their camp from the range where Ilyailiya is appearing frequently.」
「That would be beneficial information if you can get it.」
If it was a method to search for the enemy’s location then there was also Fuuka-senpai’s『Direction Witch』, but it was unreliable in its accuracy. If Gino could narrowed down the range even just for a little, they would be able to compare the two information and produce information that could be relied on.
If they understood where the enemy was, their side could have the option to launch a surprise attack.
「But it’s better for you not to be too reckless. Be careful.」
「You don’t need to worry about my subordinates too.」
Arthur laughed in amusement.
「It’s natural to fight with your life on the line, but it will be tiring if we don’t continue to be considerate of each other in this harsh battle won’t it?」
Kazuki believed that such thinking was connected to the mental strength.
Arthur and Gino slightly raised their eyebrows……Arthur relaxed her expression.
「……Fufuh, I guess you’re right. That’s the way you do things. Certainly we are in the middle of resting right now, we have to ease up our emotions during this kind of time.」
Before one knew it the face of the gentle girl had stiffened.
「Indeed, if one cannot consider their subordinate’s feelings, even if they become a strong king they cannot be called as a splendid king. Let me make a correction then. Gino, I’ll have you force yourself, but it’s necessary. Your hard work will enable all of us to have precious rest. I’m sorry but I’ll rely on you, and be careful.」
Gino shrugged cynically and exited the tent.
「Then I will advance the situation carefully, if something dangerous happened then I’ll immediately say 『Help I’ll die!』 to report it.」
She said that while leaving.
Perhaps it hit a bull’s eye, Beatrix snorted「Bufuh!」.
「A cool person like that saying things like that that make the other party troubled of how to react is nice huh. Eleonora too often takes that kind of attitude with me. ……By the way has Japan and Britain prepared provisions?」
「Of course, we will bet the dignity of the great British Empire to prepare gorgeous and extravagant British cooking.」
「Then let’s have a great barter party to exchange meals! We won’t be able to rest well if we don’t have fun!」
Beatrix laughed more like the boss of mountain bandits or pirates rather than a King.
A camp fire was kindled at the open space that was left empty at the center of the camp.
Flame that stirred up the instincts was blazing up and smoking blue in the magic power cloud.
Several British knights were starting to play musical instruments simultaneously. It was the music of Gigue――the traditional Celt dance. Matching the light rhythmical beat of three that sounded *tarata, tarata*, the magicians performed dance steps.
The sound of the Celt flute also awakened nostalgia in the chests of Japanese people for some reason, several Japanese knights also joined the dance by imitating the steps.
「Drink alcohol moderately to the degree that it won’t be a hindrance tomorrow!」
Arthur lifted a glass with her right hand and commanded so to the surroundings.
Arthur explained when she noticed Kazuki’s gaze.
「Making merry grandly just before the decisive battle is the style of Britain’s Knight Order. ……Well, last night we also partied though.」
「Arthur-san, how old are you?」
「I’m nineteen, but currently you can drink after you become fifteen in Britain. After all perhaps magic power can neutralize the harm of alcohol. ……Perhaps.」
That didn’t sound like it had any medical basis at all.
But all the British knights seemed to heartily love alcohol, *gulp, gulp* they drained up liquors that seemed to have strong alcohol content. Even Beatrix and the others, the robust female knights of Germany had their eyes turning round seeing that.
「And then if we are talking about superstition of what to eat before the decisive battle――it’s haggis!!」
Arthur who was already a bit in a good mood took some kind of thick sausage and lifted it up to the sky.
「UWAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA! IT’S HAGGIIIIISSSSSSSSSSSS!!」
Suddenly Liz Liza-sensei yelled with incomprehensible vigor. The British knights at the surrounding also yelled loudly in excitement. Or rather than calling it yelling, it more like they were roaring.
「Haggis, what’s that?」
When Kazuki tilted his head asking that, Koyuki rushed over to him with small steps.
「Haggis is a traditional dish of Scotland, a food where the internal organs of a sheep is crammed into a sheep’s stomach.」
Koyuki made a self-triumphant look. Hikaru-senpai’s eyes shined brightly like a young boy.
「Amazing, internal organ is put even more into internal organ-! Why did they do something like that?」
It felt like she was subtly making fun of it.
「Is it delicious?」
Kazuki was harboring anxiousness while asking Koyuki.
「Before when diplomatic relations were still remaining in the world, the politicians of various countries that headed to Britain would exchange diplomatic jokes like 『Those fellows who eat haggis cannot be trusted』 or 『I hope they won’t bring out haggis at the meeting』and so on.」
Didn’t that mean that this cooking was actually the representative of strange cooking?
Stomach that was inflated completely round was boiled and became half-transparent, its appearance was grotesque.
It seemed that it was only its content that was eaten, Arthur put the haggis on top of a plate and then she reverently glided her knife on the thin membrane. An indescribable something that looked like dark brown flakes crumbled out. Right after that a strong smell of something pierced the nose.
Kazuki was reminded of something like that spilling out from an alien’s stomach.
「It looks like poop!!」
Hikaru-senpai spitted out thoughtless words that could only be called as a reckless remark.
Arthur spoke with a delighted look. 「Now, Kazuki, Beatrix! Time for the exchange party!!」
「Eh, no this is a bit……」
Kazuki lost his nerve and said that, Beatrix escaped behind Kazuki right away.
This was the first time Kazuki saw that dauntlessly courageous Beatrix being scared.
「Ah, oi, Beatrix, don’t hide behind me wordlessly like this! You call yourself a warrior!?」
「Because……that sausage is strange. There are sausages in Germany. We German people have no need for something like that.」
「Kazuki, you are the King of bond right? You won’t say that you cannot eat my haggis right?」
There was no way he could back off after getting told that.
Kazuki picked a chopstick, from the side Hikaru-senpai was repeatedly speaking 「Kazuki, that looks like poop isn’t it! That’s like a poop isn’t it!」 to him in harassment. He used his left hand to pinch and stretch wide Hikaru-senpai’s lips to shut her up while he resolved himself and brought the mysterious minced meat to his mouth.
「……Eh? It unexpectedly normally delicious.」
What caused the dish to give off a strong smell was the large amount of spices mixed into it. The spices erased the smell of the internal organ and drew out sweetness that was like lever and crunchy food texture.
「Eh? It’s true, this poop is tasty! Just as I thought butt is great!」
Hikaru-senpai also pinched some haggis from the side and said that. Just what is this person saying?
「But of course.」Liz Liza-sensei interjected in indignation. It seemed that sensei also received a share of haggis and devoured it happily.
「There is no way something bad will remain as tradition. Well, certainly if the processing of the internal organs are done poorly then it will smell, even if that’s not the case the spices or the internal organs will depend on the taste of the eater. Haa……what a nostalgic taste. I cannot really eat this in Japan after all……this also matches well with Scotch whisky. This ripened fragrance and spice combination……」
「Please wait a second sensei, you even ask them for a share of liquor?」
「You have a problem. I am not underage.」
「But sensei’s body had its time stopped in the state of a child! That’s no good, even if the law allows it, that tiny body must not drink whisky straight like that!!」
Kazuki took away the glass from sensei and lifted it high above. The tiny sensei shouted「Aa―! Aa―!」and hopped up and down, but her hand couldn’t reach no matter what.
That glass was stolen ‘hyoi’ from behind Kazuki by Beatrix.
「Fufufu, I am a twenty years old adult woman who welcomed my birthday the other day. A sexy female warrior that suited this liquor.」
「Is that so……」
Kazuki looked at the modest chest of Beatrix and felt afflicted.
「I’m also a berserker that is anguished by my secret feeling towards a young man whose age is apart from mine. I have no choice but to drink.」
「Even if you told me that……you are going out of control already.」
「Fuhahahah」Beatrix laughed while tilting the glass.
However「Funyaaah! My tongue is burned!?」she distanced the glass with a convulsing face.
「You unexpectedly let out a cute voice there. Your body’s constitution doesn’t agree with alcohol.」
Kazuki had no intent to make fun or provoke her, he said such things with a honest feeling. Beatrix became sullen.
「Fu, fuhahahahaha, no such thing!!」
Beatrix tilted the glass into her mouth in one go.
*gakun*, Beatrix’s head went down.
「Uwah, oi, are you okay? It’s no good forcing yourself like this.」
Just when he thought that Beatrix then vigorously lifted up her face and laughed「FUHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!」
Beatrix who was already strange even at the best of times now was behaving buggily!?
「Ka ka ka Ka―zuki! We will marry right here!!」
*guwah* With a momentum like a charging bear she spread both her arms and embraced Kazuki. Rather than calling it an embrace, it was a bullet tackle. With a wham Kazuki was pushed down at that place.
A bright red face approached until a distance just right before a kiss.
「What are you saying so suddenly!? Hey wait!! You are not a violent drunk but marriage drunk!?」
Just when he spoke so, Beatrix’s eyelids slowly closed and from her nose *puku―* sleeping bubble expanded.
Just when he thought that she was instantly blazing up with terrific momentum, she immediately burned out…….
In any case he had to toss the sleeping Beatrix into a tent somewhere.
Seeing Beatrix’s condition, Arthur laughed happily with one of her hands raising her glass.
Her white skin was faintly reddening, it seemed that in the brief gap when he took his eyes off her, she had also pleasantly drank a lot.
Kazuki who was about to carry the limp Beatrix on his shoulder had his shoulder grappled by Arthur from the side with a momentum that almost struck his head.
「Fufufu, Kazuki-ku―n too, drink u―p!」
This one was a genuine violent drunkard.
Her dignified air had gone from her tone……turning into girlish tone?
「No, I need to carry Beatrix to Germany’s tent.」
「Ah, I’ll carry away Beatrix-san」
Yumeno-san said that with a low profile while appearing in haste.
「Hoyo?」The pair of eyes of Arthur that were clouded from alcohol caught sight of the diligently working girl.
「Yumeno-kuuun! Before this you were really of assistance!!」
This time she clingingly embraced Yumeno-san which caused her to raise her voice「hyaaah」.
Yumeno-san got a King of an allied country clinging to her, and she trembled violently like a small animal.
「I am really thankful~, so drink up Onee-saa―n’s alcoho~ol」
「Err, I’m, underage so……. But what if I offend a King here, what to do……」
「Theen it’s fine if it’s cider right?」
「Ah, I’ll accept if it’s that.」
Receiving the glass offered to her, Yumeno-san drained it empty gulpingly.
「Aa」Kazuki who saw that from the side thought. Liz Liza-sensei also made a similar expression. Yumeno-san took the glass with really fast tempo, so they were unable to cut in.
「Britain’s cider means apple sake though. Yay」
Arthur winked playfully while making V-sign with one hand.
‘buhoo―!’ Yumeno-san spouted out the alcohol she drank like poison mist which clouded her glasses.
「Arthur, what did you do! Rather what’s with that yay! What do you want to do!」
「Because because~, Japan’s way of calling carbonated juice as cider is funny mon.」
Arthur who acted cutesy looked aside in a huff. Her character was crumbling!
Suddenly Yumeno-san whose glasses was pure white now was laughing out. Her character was crumbling!?
「I ain’t Yumeno-san……I am Kaoriii!!」
Kazuki witnessed the mysticism and terror of alcohol.
He once again thought that as expected it was no good for someone underage to drink.
Yumeno-san’s other personality, Kaori was suddenly grabbing Kazuki’s neck violently and constricted him.
「Kazuki! Like us the most right now! Or would you rather die!!」
「Eeee!? Yandere! First time I see a yandere!!」
It was an attribute that he didn’t have at his side until now.
Just when he thought that she was suddenly saying something preposterous, Yumeno-san’s eyelid was slowly closing and from her nose *puku―* sleeping bubble expanded.
This girl too, just when he thought that she was instantly blazing up with terrific momentum, she immediately burnt out…….
Yumeno-san’s sleeping bubble was exactly the same like Beatrix’s, but seeing Yumeno-san’s made him felt like he had seen something that he must not see, just why that was he wondered.
In any case alcohol changed people. For alcohol to make a person like Yumeno-san to fall until Beatrix’s level, what a terrifying liquid.
「However Kaori’s personality didn’t disappear……」
Kazuki who was embracing the limp girl tilted his head in puzzlement, then Liz Liza-sensei replied.
「Surely Shiori herself has feelings that missed Kaori. Perhaps she is just trying to be Kaori due to the influence of drinking alcohol. Well, I have the feeling that multiple personality is also something like an identity fraud of strong subjective impression, so in that case I think that was the real Kaori.」
「Eh, then that remark just now was Yumeno-san’s true feeling that borrowed alcohol’s influence?」
Liz Liza-sensei was chewing haggis while averting her eyes quickly.
「I’m colleting the drunkards de―su」
Lotte arrived and took Beatrix and Yumeno-san from his arms. And then「Muki-! Muscle muki-」she raised a strange heave ho yell that was unclear whether it sounded cute or not cute, shouldering the two girls with her thin arms.
Of course that was possible due to the grace of Enchant Aura.
「I’ll carry to the puking room desu―」
「A lot of Britain’s people are already dead desu.」
「O, ou……are they fine, the round table?」
「Fufufu, Kazuki-kun too, drink up Onee-san’s liquor―」
Even now the drunken Arthur was clinging at him. Based from what he saw at her magic dress appearance, Arthur’s breast was very big, but in her suit figure like this there wasn’t any sensation of that. He wondered how she was hiding it.
「Just what’s with this character breaking down.」
Her expression too, the face that usually looked manly and dignified was becoming really slack.
Green shadow came out from the side.
「Sorry for this. When Arthur-sama drinks liquor, various things that she usually suppress come out.」
It was Gino Wayclip.
「Gino! What happened with Ilyailiya’s surveillance-!」
When Arthur said that, Gino received meal and liquor from the others while saying「I’m able to understand Ilyailiya’s movement. I also got hungry just now」, she then drank from her glass.
That gesture of her looked good compared to all the other Onee-san.
Gino faced Kazuki and spoke while pointing at the drunk Arthur.
「Surely Arthur-sama drank alcohol because she felt that she wouldn’t mind to be seen cutting loose if it’s you, but this is the first time I saw her cutting loose this much. I wonder if this is because you are the other party?」
「Suppressing you said, her tone suddenly turning girlish like this means……」
「If it’s you then can you resolve the frustration at the bottom of Arthur-sama’s heart?」
Gino smiled provocatively.
Kazuki was――he recalled the words of Gino that she suddenly said the first time he met her.
If Arthur was defeated by another King, her life would be severed by the pledge.
Could he challenge Arthur to a duel without hesitation after being told that fact? Surely Gino was thinking that it would be convenient the more Kazuki sympathized with Arthur.
Gino was provocatively looking at Kazuki’s naïve way of doing things in ridicule.
「I’m doing everything that I can do, for Arthur’s sake.」
Kazuki looked back at Gino straightforwardly.
He had no intention of letting Arthur die. He had no intention to lose. Perhaps sensing that feeling which was put into part of those words, Gino retracted her cynical smile and sent a piercing gaze at Kazuki.
Arthur pulled Kazuki’s neck from the side.
「Rather than that Kazuki-kuun! What kind of Japanese food did you bring here!」
「You, your words are inarticulate you know……」
Britain didn’t bring out just haggis, they were also bringing out roast beef that they grilled directly on the fire, but even Japan was also preparing food that didn’t lose to that.
Japan brought multi-tiered bento boxes like what was made at traditional luxurious restaurants somewhere, filled to the brim with the height of Japanese cuisine, Kazuki’s handmade cooking was also prepared in great amounst due to wish from Kazuki’s companions.
Deep-fried food with the recipe that he used when he was still in the orphanage, requested by Mio.
A huge stockpot of curry, requested by Kaguya-senpai.
The knights of the other countries were also feeling amused at this hand-made cooking from a King.
「……hagu……it was Britain that taught curry to Japan but……this too is very……」
Arthur shoveled up curry into her mouth with gusto. Rice grain was sticking on her cheek.
Her appearance that lost her usual refinement caused Gino to teach him 「When drunk, people will want to gorge on carbohydrates you know」 to make an excuse for her lord.
「However even though you can hire as many first class cooks as you want, it’s strange for the King to cook himself.」
Arthur spoke while stuffing her mouth with a lot of curry.
Mio rushed to their way with small run and hugged Kazuki as though stealing him from Arthur.
「Because this is what energized us the best.」
「However doesn’t that mean that it’s only Kazuki who devotes himself to his surroundings? If he keeps only energizing his surroundings, then where will he get his energy from?」
Arthur said that in wonderment while tilting her head with a face that was slightly sobered up from her drunkenness.
Gino shrugged. 「My King doesn’t understand people’s hearts.」
「I’m always receiving a lot of energy from everyone.」 Kazuki answered.
The tent used by Japan’s knight order for camping was an excellent article with tradition, its functionality was almost the same with what was used by the Ground Self-Defense Force in the past.
The largest size could shelter six people. There Kazuki and the members of the Witch’s Mansion――Mio, Koyuki, Lotte, Kaguya-senpai, and Hikaru-senpai were settling in crampedly.
There should be no way that everyone would argue about the placement, but the oldest members of the group was naturally gathered in Kazuki’s tent. Surely everyone was being considerate to each other in a place that Kazuki didn’t see.
In order to block the ground’s hardness and the cold, a sheet that was thickly inflated with air was spread on the floor.
「It’s super night pro-wrestling’s time―!!」
Suddenly Hikaru-senpai wore her magic dress and spoke with a voice that sounded really like a stupid kid.
And then one of her arms pulled at Kazuki’s neck and they collapsed together on the sheet.
The bodies of the two bounced *boing*.
「Why is it pro-wrestling……」
The perplexed Kazuki immediately got his back taken by Hikaru-senpai and his neck got twined around by both her arms in a tight constrict. Both her legs twined on his waist and stole Kazuki’s freedom.
「Wo―oah, from lariat right into pinning technique!」
Lotte became an announcer following the mood.
He didn’t follow at all but suddenly a pro-wrestling make believe started. Certainly the air sheet’s sensation would cause someone to want to make merry. He could understand how Hikaru-senpai’s boyish mind got tickled like this.
Kazuki who looked for a chance to escape felt bouncy soft sensation at the back of his head and his resistance stopped.
It was a sensation that appealed to a man’s instinct, reflexively making them unable to defy. This was…….
「Wait Hikaru-chan, even though Otouto-kun is tired, stop that……wait, Otouto-kun’s face seems like you are not that dissatisfied!?」
「Commentator Koyuki-oneesan, just what in the world is this technique!?」
The live announcer Lotte directed a question at Koyuki.
「Eh!? Even if you asked me suddenly like that……this is, errrr, it’s a breast hold.」
「That’s a name without any twist at all isn’t it desu!?」
「She pretended to go for a headlock and then decisively pushed her breast at the back of Kazuki’s head with thoroughness. Like this first it would be impossible for man to escape……. Hikaru-senpai who feigned with a show of boyishness then appealed out her feminine part, the roughhousing that is like what male friends would usually do was a feint for the commencement of an appeal with her girlishness, these sly technique……how sly……」
Koyuki’s analysis was seen with cold gaze from the side by Mio.
「Koyuki yourself, you would do anything so that you would be looked after wouldn’t you? You don’t have the right to call someone else sly.」
Koyuki’s cheeks blushed slightly in slight embarrassment and she avoided that remark with a cry of 「puu」. Koyuki’s disposition of feigning to be a solitude cool character despite being a simple attention seeker who wanted to be spoiled was already known by everyone at the Witch’s Mansion.
「How’s this, surrender to my girlishness―!」
Hikaru-senpai twined around her legs and arms like a Konaki Jijii, her breast rubbed and squished softly. The breast was rea―lly effective to his nerve that had been strained all this time by the battle, this was…….
「She got me……」
「Player Kazuki-oniisan, he retired without hesitation!」「What’s with this small play」「I too, if I have breast to press that I want to press」
He felt his feelings relaxing with everyone acting usual like this.
「Hikaru-chan is sneaky!」
Kaguya-senpai raised her voice with teary eyes.
「If we are going to welcome Otouto-kun……even I was using Asmodeus’s magic this whole day……my maiden heart cannot stop beating hard no matter what, yet!」
Her eyes that were damp with tears were changing color into violet. That was the sign that she was forcefully made to feel sexual excitement due to Asmodeus’s influence. She had also changed into a simplified magic dress, exposing the majority of her skin. Her tight skin was faintly dyed red, she was leaking pained breathing ‘haa haa’ while her arms pressed on her chest as though to suppress her throbbing heartbeat.
She was already erotic just from looking at her.
Regardless of whether she herself wished it or not, but just by standing she was scattering thick alluring fragrance, a deeply sinful devilish flower.
「What Kaguya has is not a maiden’s heart but merely a perverted heart.」
When Hikaru-senpai spoke teasingly, Kaguya-senpai went 「uuuu」 while looking down with a red face.
「Pervert puu」「Pervert nyaa」「Pervert woof」 Koyuki, Mio, and Lotte spoke one after another.
「You juniors don’t keep repeating pervert pervert! I’m not a pervert!」
But……her whole body was squirming restlessly.
「Kaguya-senpai, I’m welcoming senpai’s maiden heart eagerly.」
Kazuki spread his arms with a manly voice. While the back of his head was sandwiched by Hikaru-senpai’s breast.
「Otouto-kun……Kazuki-kun」 Kaguya-senpai changed into lover mode in front of the watchful gazes of her juniors.
「Come here Kaguya.」 Kazuki also addressed her like so. While the back of his head was sandwiched by breasts.
「Kazuki generally is also perverted.」 Mio whispered with a small voice.
「It will be troubling if he is not like that.」 Koyuki said with her eyes shining in anticipation.
「There is also our wish that becomes a subconscious magic that caused vigor to spring up inside Kazuki-oniisan desu.」
Lotte followed up with that. Putting that aside,
「Kazuki-kun-!」 Kaguya leaned on him from upfront. A girl’s sweet fragrance――rather than body odor it was pheromone――was surging on him densely.
「Nn-」Her lips sucked at Kazuki’s lips with fierceness that was contrary with its loveliness. Without even any time to taste its soft sensation, Kaguya-senpai’s tongue slipped into Kazuki’s mouth. She was sucking while entangling their tongues together. It was a kiss with fierceness that was just like a succubus who was trying to pull out a man’s soul through his mouth.
With one kiss, he was made to forget the sensation of the breast at the back of his head.
Hikaru-senpai unfastened her hands that were hardened in a headlock and as though to support Kaguya-senpai, she was smoothly stripping down Kazuki’s jacket and shirt.
While kissing Kaguya-senpai pressed her breast that was bigger than Hikaru-senpai on Kazuki’s chest, her moist thighs that were damp with sweat or perhaps something else were rubbing maddeningly on Kazuki’s thighs.
Kazuki paid attention at the corner of the tent with a glance.
Mio and the others were strangely sitting there in good manner as though they had yielded this turn to the seniors.
The air inside the tent was instantly dyed with eroticism.
「My turn! I’m summoning the penis snake on the field!!」
Hikaru-senpai quickly pulled down Kazuki’s pants along with his underwear. Before anyone noticed she was moving to Kazuki’s lower body. Her finger tips poked as though being affectionate to small animal, then her lips pecked there, the tip of her tongue crawled on it with slippery motion, then she kissed at the place that was swelling until the limit more than ever before holding it deep in her mouth. *chuuu~* She narrowed her cheeks and sucked, the inside of her slippery mouth glued to it and she rubbed it intensely by moving her head back and forth. She was enigmatically behaving like a technician.
When Kazuki reflexively called her to stop, Hikaru-senpai laughed ‘ahaha’ while softening her hand movement.
On the other hand Kaguya was kissing him while she quietly took Kazuki’s hand and led it towards her lower body. She acted coaxingly that she wanted to be touched.
Kazuki followed to the water source that wet her thighs and his palm gently caressed up. Kaguya’s back shuddered. However, his hand stopped at her leg’s joint, and stayed with only gently brushing at the groin.
Kaguya’s sigh was tinged with oppressiveness. Her lips separated from Kazuki’s with a wet sound, and then with shyness and hesitation, she whispered to his ear.
「Don’t be a meanie, touch it……」
Kaguya opened both her legs and she moved Kazuki’s right hand to press at her plump nether region. However Kazuki’s palm cruelly moved away from there and continued to brush at her groin.
With rough breathing Kaguya’s white navel started to undulate fiercely.
「Where do you want me to touch?」
「Inside my important place……touch there……」
After waiting for her to beg him clearly, Kazuki thrust in his finger as though to push his way through inside the wetly drenched place. Kaguya’s back twitched and bent like a bow. 「~~!!」She raised a soundless voice and hugged tightly to Kazuki.
Kazuki had the full knowledge of the switch that made Kaguya feel good. Furthermore Asmodeus’s influence magnified that sensation until several times over.
Kazuki dug at everywhere that made Kaguya happy, Kaguya was intensely spurting out liquid while she trembled many times. She made body reactions that were completely impossible to be disguised, and the movement of positivity level that was showed by the wild dance of heart marks. From the minute fluctuation of the positivity level, Kazuki perfectly understood how to move to make Kaguya feel it. He changed his angle or his motion searchingly while stimulating Kaguya’s inside.
「It feels good, Kazuki-kun it feels good-! It resounded inside my stomach!」
Kazuki who understood the sign of Kaguya’s pleasure certainly felt that it was resounding inside Kaguya. This wasn’t like a man where the voltage of their pleasure would simply and fiercely raise up in a straight line. Various motions, the stimulus point, change of emotion, multiple factors intertwined and influenced each other――the body of a girl felt like the cosmos.
「Ah♡ Aaah♡ ……Nnh, nnnnnnnn-!」
Kaguya’s sweet and melting voice suddenly got caught up inside her throat. Kaguya’s voluptuous and soft body contracted and convulsed fiercely.
Kaguya arrived at the furthest land of ecstasy.
Kaguya’s whole body tensed and her breathing stopped completely for a while, and then her body turned flaccidly limp along with convulsion.
But Kazuki knew that when Kaguya became like this, not letting her rest and stimulating her until her depth would make her pleasured consecutively. Kazuki wasted no time to resume moving with deep thrust inside.
「……Ah, Kazuki-kun, no way, right away after I just……!」
Kazuki made his finger reached until Kaguya’s deepest part. The place that Kazuki stimulated was a girl’s garden, the place that his finger tip reached right now was the so called core of a girl. His finger pushed and pulled with long strokes there and knocked at the core. Wet splashing sounds were sounding while he caused deep pleasure to reverberate.
「Kazuki-kun, I love you-! I love……!!」
Kaguya leaked out a voice that sounded as though it got stuck in her throat once more. Reasoning disappeared from her voice and she was gradually turning impulsive. She clung at Kazuki with all her strength as though she had lost all control, she clawed, and her body was shivering fiercely. She arrived at an exaltation climax once more. Even so when he continued his motion, Kaguya whose senses were put in Asmodeus’s demonic boundary continuously climaxed.
A soundless voice reverberated inside the tent, the movement of her whole body wasn’t convulsion anymore but looked like a broken writhing. Reasoning vanished from her neat face, her breathing was unceasing and even drool was leaking out from her lips.
The pleasure of a girl was more intense than a boy, on top of that it was also possible for them to climax continuously――Kaguya had reached that kind of ultimate state just from finger movement.
Slowly the color of her eyes returned back to normal, Kaguya then turned limp as though she fainted.
Kazuki brought his face towards that lovely figure once more and kissed her.
「Kaa―zuki-! I’m next♪」
Hikaru-senpai talked in high spirit and she clung at him tightly on his back.
Kazuki looked back and embraced Hikaru-senpai whose magic dress was vanishing and she turned stark naked. Their lips piled on each other. He kissed her while his hand cricled to her butt――his finger tip rubbed at the contraction that Hikaru-senpai loved.
「Hehehe……Kazuki, put it in♪」She innocently begged to him.
Strength went out from Hikaru-senpai’s body and her posture became accepting. His finger tip also felt the sensation of her body softening and came untied. Kazuki’s fingertip was already wet from the act with Kaguya. When he lightly put strength and pushed in his finger vertically up, his finger was smoothly being sucked inside as though it was being swallowed.
Senpai raised a voice that sounded like it was breathed out from the bottom of her stomach.
Next he pulled out his finger. It was as though that place felt reluctance to part, there was resistance as though his finger was drawn in.
His whole finger stimulated as though dragging along that cylindrical surface.
「Nnaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah♡ N. no, I’m letting out a strange voice. Hehehe, how embarrassing……」
It seemed even Hikaru-senpai could feel embarrassed.
He felt that such senpai looked even lovelier.
「How does that place feel good?」
Kazuki tried to ask purely from feeling curious.
「Tha, that’s……when your finger pulled out, I feels shivers that can only be felt from that place♪」
While thinking if that sensation could possibly be the sensation felt when doing that, he extracted out his finger in a big motion. 「Nnaaaaaah…..♡」She raised a voice that sounded like her stomach was dragged along.
「When your finger pushed in, that, the front of my stomach……that room of a girl felt deep reverberation that felt good.」
When he stabbed in his finger strongly, 「Fuaaaaaaahn♡」she raised a voice that sounded like air breathed out forcefully from her stomach to her mouth.
Now he realized, it seemed that in the end the spot where she felt it was at the girl place.
「Also……when I think that currently Kazuki is doing something like this just with me……」
Hikaru-senpai was breathing roughly while adding her opinion about something special that was done only to her. Hearing that made Kazuki feel like he was hit by a surprise attack from somewhere he didn’t even imagine and he felt that she was just too lovely.
He kissed her one more time while making his finger motion more intense. 「Nh, nnnn……♡」A lot of heart marks flew out from Hikaru-senpai.
The upper joints of her thighs were closed tightly from having her ass tampered with. There Kazuki thrust in his thing that had lost its temper. 「Ah, Kazuki’s……」That place of Hikaru-senpai was also drenched wet and slippery, his thing was able to slip in smoothly. That action, rather than Kazuki seeking pleasure for himself, it was done for the sake of making Hikaru-senpai even more excited, he pressed his thing at the front entrance, and then rubbed.
His left arm embraced her waist, his right hand pushed in and out inside her ass, and then he caressed her front with his waist’s movement.
「Ah……aaaaaah! Amazing, it feels like I am filled from front and back!!」
Her spine trembled greatly with a jerk and a wave ran through inside Hikaru-senpai. Even so Kazuki was being careful so he didn’t overdo it by paying attention at her positivity level’s fluctuation. And he assaulted the inside of Hikaru-senpai’s ass even further.
「Fuah, aaaaaaaaah! I, I’m also like Kaguya……」
Twitch! Twitch! Hikaru-senpai’s body trembled intermittently like that. Kazuki too, his waist that rubbed on Hikaru-senpai trembled continuously.
Both of them turned limp simultaneously, and his finger slipped out.
「Ehehe……it felt like my waist came off. I love you Kazuki……」
Hikaru-senpai powerlessly laughed in satisfaction.
「I too, I love you senpai.」
Kazuki also replied like that from his heart and kissed her feminine lovely lips.
「Puu」Kazuki’s hand was pulled from behind. When he turned around there was Koyuki, her face was red until her ears just from waiting, her eyes were shining with anticipation.
「Me too……please love me just as much as those two……」
That way of talking……vaguely sounded like she was lacking confidence that she was loved as much as the others.
He couldn’t put ranking in his feelings, but Kazuki was feeling lonely just for a bit.
「Koyuki is cute.」
Kazuki said that and gently pushed Koyuki down.
「Wha, what are you saying so suddenly……」
First he kissed gently toward Koyuki who still felt shy when he told her she was cute, then when Koyuki got on board the mood he gradually entangled his tongues to hers intensely.
When their lips separated, next he kissed at her cheek that was plump and smooth like silk, he then licked there. He licked her repeatedly like a frolicking dog.
「Don’t, it’s ticklish♪」Koyuki said, however her body was fidgeting happily.
Both his hands that had nothing to do were teasing Koyuki’s modest breasts while Kazuki licked up unbrokenly from Koyuki’s cheek to her sensitive ears, the elf’s sensitive long ear.
「Ah!」 Koyuki shuddered. 「Ah, aah……don’t♡」 He licked up her long ear and like drawing a circle he licked around until her ear hole, and pecked at the sensitive spot.
「All of Koyuki’s face is cute.」He whispered into her ear.
「Tha, that……」The rain of kisses showering her whole face made her face turn bright red and she looked down bashfully. Kazuki traced his tongue from her ear towards her neck, then towards her delicate collarbone in one unbroken motion.
Kazuki pressed his face onto the twin hills that his arms were caressing and rubbed his cheek there.
「I, I’m, not big like senpais so……」
Koyuki still hadn’t lost control of herself, far from that she spoke with a rational tone that still had strong shame left in it.
「Erase your magic dress, show me yourself fully.」
When Kazuki said that, Koyuki made a face that even while looking shy it contained feelings of expectation somewhere. She erased the simplified magic dress, not leaving even a single string on her body. It was as though a snow fairy was lying down there.
「You are cute, they are small but they swell pointedly.」
His lips pecked at the center of that swelling, and then he used his tongue to tickle at the tip. 「AAAAAAAAAAAAAAH♡」He further sucked long and hard on it. 「Ka, Kazuki, you are sucking like a baby like that, to me……-」She let out an ecstatic voice as though she was drunk.
Koyuki shivered all over. It seemed she had climaxed once just from that.
Her white skin flushed faintly red, and globes of sweat were damply rising to the surface of her skin. His tongue traced the edge of the bulging of her chest before licking down to her armpit.
「Ka, Kazuki, that place!」
On the whole body of Koyuki that was clean and beautiful like something artificial, it was only that place which was emitting it. Even though she maintained her body hygiene using magic power, but the pheromone became even more conspicuous instead and stimulated Kazuki. While breathing deeply as though to draw in that fragrance, he also licked at there.
「Do, don’t sniff at that place……please don’t lick there……」
Her body was shuddering greatly once more even while her mouth was saying that.
He wanted to taste Koyuki’s everything and love her thoroughly. Usually they ascertained each others’ affection paradoxically by Kazuki bullying and teasing the attention seeker Koyki, but this time he decided to be affectionate and love Koyuki straightforwardly with his all.
「I’m, turning strange……」
「When you become strange you surely will also be cute, so it’s fine.」
When Kazuki whispered that, Koyuki reacted to his whisper and shuddered all over again. She was getting excited mentally rather than physically.
Kazuki rubbed his cheek at her smooth navel, licked her belly button, and caressed her lower body. She was thin but she was just a bit plump. That undulation was also lovely. From there he moved to her groin.
Koyuki let him keep doing whatever he liked to her. He lifted up the leg of such Koyuki and tasted too that supple and slender leg. It was a marvel that even though it was slender it felt plump. He repeatedly kissed and sucked at the softest place on her thigh.
「Haa……haa……」Koyuki was staring at the sight of herself being loved as though she was dreaming. Her breathing couldn’t calm down at all and a single streak of drool trickled down from her lips.
Kazuki lifted up her waist as though to overturn her, he then caressed around her small butt and his tongue was stretching even until that spot Hikaru-senpai loved.
「Yo…..you are really……inside my body…… ♡」
Koyuki whispered happily and trembled again. Right now Koyuki’s white skin had the marks everywhere that were left behind by Kazuki’s caress. Each time such mark was left the girl shivered fiercely.
「It’s like a dream……」
「You are lovely everywhere. This is not a dream.」
「……But, you still haven’t caress me everywhere……」
Koyuki who had enough feeling of relieve opened both her legs invitingly by her own accord. Like a split fruit, honey was overflowing in plenty from there.
That place was then opened by Koyuki’s own fingers and a faint pink cave could be peeked into.
As though being sucked in, Kazuki brought his face closer and sucked there noisily as though he was slurping honey.
Koyuki tumbled down the edge of pleasure right away.
「It’s transmitted to me, that Kazuki is doing this to me because you like me……」
Koyuki whispered with gasping breath and tears gathering a lot in her eyes.
Tears spilled down from her eyes. Kazuki gently wiped the tears with his finger.
「You are still anxious?」
「This is tears of happiness. Suddenly a certain feeling that we absolutely won’t separate forever is welling up inside……」
However――they still hadn’t become one in the real meaning.
Koyuki turned limp.
This time Lotte jumped at him energetically.
Everyone was bustlingly colorful.
However Kazuki felt slight bewilderment and hesitation towards Lotte. Of course it wasn’t a problem of love. It also wasn’t a problem of the love’s quality――he saw her not as a child but as a woman.
Even so her body was weak, she wasn’t as accustomed with this kind of act compared to everyone else.
――Of course Lotte immediately sensed what Kazuki was thinking.
「Kazuki-oniisan, my sickness, it looks like it has been cured properly desu.」
The sudden words of Lotte caused Kazuki to return back 「Eh」 with a stupid voice.
「Actually I secretly consulted Clark-neesan and got examined desu. Even an incurable disease at Seinmundo Dukedom, if it is in Japan that has medical science far more advanced than Seinmundo, and if it is in America that has medical science even more advanced than that……that was what I thought」
Kazuki scrutinized carefully the meaning of those words, then he deeply sighed ‘haaah’.
Lotte continued her words faster than Kazuki could say something.
「What Kazuki-oniisan is thinking, all this time I had been uneasy whether my existence is holding back everyone desu.」
Human that was saved by Diva or faith existed in reality.
Surely there were a lot of people like that at places where Kazuki’s eyes didn’t reach.
「But it seems that I can become self-reliant somehow desu!」
Lotte lifted both her arms and made a pose to show off her arm biceps.
「This powerful body……!」She showed a pose like a body builder while saying such thing.
「Recently I am doing a lot of muscle training desu.」
It was hard to say whether the result had come out or not.
Lotte was saved by leaving to a world that was independent from Diva. Surely there were also a lot of people like that.
That was why just as he thought they should advance forward with confidence.
That he was right, more than other Kings.
「That’s why……I’m also able to finish the preparation, to make love with Kazuki-oniisan as a girl.」
Lotte also bared her delicate body in an appearance just like when she was born to this world and leaped into Kazuki’s arms.
When they kissed, her lips were smaller than even Koyuki. Kazuki reflexively became careful as though he was handling something fragile, it was Lotte who sucked vigorously at Kazuki, she chewed, and entangled their tongues.
Kazuki also snapped and their lips indulged at each other.
「I’ll do the voice barrier.」
Kazuki separated their lips and whispered.
「Ehehe……thank you desu.」
Lotte smiled honestly. ――Kazuki noticed, that Lotte was freezing the air around the tent all this time until now so that the sound of them being intimate didn’t leak outside.
He wanted Lotte to not have her attention split by unnecessary things and feel it to her heart’s content. Thinking that Kazuki kissed her while his hand crawled on Lotte’s young skin.
But Lotte’s small palm also crawled on Kazuki’s skin in opposition. Her hand motion was careful as though searching for something――however it gradually grew bold, attacking at Kazuki’s vitals.
When Kazuki felt a strong pleasure, Lotte smiled even though he didn’t let it show on his face.
「Fufufu, I won’t lose desu. After all I also understand the way to make Kazuki-oniisan feel it.」
Lotte had a character to go out in aggressive offense more than any other girl.
Kazuki understood what to do to make a girl feel good by sensing the subtle change in positivity level, similar to that Lotte also understood the other party’s feelings using her prodigious Telepathy.
Lotte attacked Kazuki as though to say that she wasn’t someone to be protected anymore.
Kazuki reconfirmed that even males would shiver when their chest or thigh were caressed.
They entangled their tongues to each other, their lips were sucking ‘chuu chuu’ at each other while both their hands reached to the others’ lower body, concentrating into their own ability, they searched for each others’ weak point. A supernatural sexual battle had its curtain raised between the two of them.
However Kazuki was also someone who couldn’t go easy when it came into a competition.
And then as expected it was Kazuki who had more experience.
「Nnh, ahn! If, if Kazuki-oniisan does something like that then I cannot attack desu-」
It was the move of a master. A touch that wasn’t too strong or too weak made watery sounds echo, the finger tip rolled the sensitive spot, and Lotte was overtaken right away.
Lotte shivered and climaxed to the height where she forgot herself.
「Hafu―……I lost desu.」
Kazuki roughly stroked the head of Lotte who lost strength and sighed in satisfaction.
「Sorry that I’m acting reserved to you until now. But it’s fine even if you don’t overreach yourself so suddenly you know?」
「……It looks like Kazuki-oniisan can read someone’s heart even without using telepathy desu.」
Lotte smiled hazily.
She wasn’t as used to this or even as developed compared to everyone else. He couldn’t treat her excessively like how he made Kaguya feel good and climax continuously. Kazuki separated his body from Lotte.
「Fufu―n! And then the true heroine stands up last!!」
Mio who was sitting and watching stood up with high spirit.
「You really waited patiently until now.」
「Because, I’m not an immodest girl.」
She puffed up her chest with a rea―lly triumphant look.
「A capable woman is not greedy. But if Kazu-nii is so hopelessly hopelessly want to do lewd thing then~, it’s fine even if you do it though-♪」
While saying things like that, her expression and face sounded and looked happy as though jumping up and down.
Even while thinking ‘this girl is making fun of me huh’, but Kazuki also loved how Mio was.
「I’m hopelessly hopelessly want to do it with Mio.」
He honestly said that and embraced Mio.
「Fufu―n, then I’ll let Kazu-nii as a calm and composed lady.」
Mio’s smile turned really cheerful.
But as expected it made him want to turn that cute face making fun of him into a mess.
Kazuki softly kissed Mio. And then――
――Ten minutes later, Mio had both her legs pushed open by Kazuki, and then her most sensitive spot that was exposed was rolled around by his fingertip, his tongue crawled on the creases, and his mouth was sucking thoroughly at that place. Kazuki used all his concentration, experience, and technique and dearly caressed Mio to the limit. Mio was already convulsing in ecstasy many times over, her face and also her whole body were bright red and drenched in sweat, her mouth that stayed open while breathing roughly was trickling down drool without stopping. All signs of a stylish and capable girl had been blown away.
「Do, dhoon’t! I’m turning sthrangeeeee!♡」
Warm splash hit Kazuki’s face. Mio’s crotch and Kazuki’s face were drenched. Kazuki lifted his face and then said.「Mio, you are making a really cute face.」
Mio’s arm moved slightly. Perhaps she wanted to hide her face.
「Ka, Kazu-nii is the one that did it, that’s why I became like this……」
Mio was saying gaspingly.
「I absolutely won’t let any other guy see Mio making this kind of face.」
「If it’s not Kazu-nii then absolutely no way……」
Perhaps she imagined it, and just from that tears spilled out from Mio’s eyes.
「……I want to do lewd things with Kazu-nii.」
Mio whispered with a faint voice.
They were doing something extremely lewd right now.
But, that mustn’t be what Mio meant.
――They still hadn’t become one in the real meaning.
「Kazuki-kun」Kaguya also awoke from her half fainted state, and then with rational eyes that weren’t dyed by Asmodeus’s tint, with a will that was purely hers, she spoke earnestly.
「I too, want to become one with Kazuki-kun……」
Koyuki purred as though to say she was of the same opinion.
……Most likely right now was the halfway point of the last battle, everything would end around the next half day.
The last――the mind of all living things would be dyed by faith, or possibly chaos.
Otherwise if Japan won they would meet a result other than those…….
The result that he wished for…….
He had to fight while egoistically claiming that his way was correct, more than any other Kings, more than Loki. A will to change the world. He wanted to store such strength in his heart.
This was the last…….
Kazuki wiped the tear from the eyes of Mio in front of him, and resolved himself.
――Five girls were dozing on top of pink cloud like nymphs, their body laid down in entranced and enraptured states.
Kazuki too, he was lying down together with them, though rather than because of feeling exhausted in spirit, it was because he was overwhelmed with feelings.
「It wasn’t as painful as I imagined was it?」
「That is, we have been already made to experience it that much beforehand after all……Ehehe.」
Koyuki’s whisper was answered by Mio with a laugh.
The truth was during the time their bodies became one with each other, there was no resistance whatsoever. It was as though everyone’s body had been waiting all this time for that moment they became one. They received Kazuki lithely while drenching wet stickily, tightening on him sweetly and tightly, and then……
「Ehehe, this is happiness……♪」
「Yes, it was happy……」
Mio and Koyuki closed their eyes absentmindedly.
Kazuki had been continuously making everyone reach climax over and over all those time until he was exhausted. Perhaps it was a female’s privilege to change love and happiness right into fuel of pleasure.
「Mio-oneesan’s spoiled act was cute desu.」
Lotte said such thing.
「I, I did no such thing! ……It, was Koyuki that was intense, like her voice among other things!」
「The, there was no such thing!!」
Koyuki objected with a red face.
「There was. Even though you always acted cool but you made that kind of face and voice-」
They were quarreling about something.
「Su, such thing……Hi, Hikaru-senpai was also making really amazing voices-」
Koyuki who certainly showed face that was completely different from usual tried to divert the force of argument to Hikaru-senpai.
「Ahaha. Because I got it done both at my front and back♪」
Hikaru-senpai ruminated about the sensation of the front and back without any shame whatsoever, rather she even looked spellbound. It was Hikaru-senpai who could gain two deliciousness from one act.
「Fufufu, by the way Kazuki-kun, take responsibility okay♪」
Kaguya said that with a mischievous smile.
Surely she was half-joking……after all it went without saying that he would take responsibility.
Or rather in the end the one with the most amazing voice and reaction was her.
「Of course I swear I’ll make everyone happy.」
In order to do that, first, above anything else……he would win this battle.
Kazuki poured his soul into everyone, but Kazuki felt like he received strength from everyone. He felt magic power――the power of mind overflowing to the brim within him.
「Ehehe, I think I’m pregnant」Mio smiled flaccidly. 「I think me too」「Me too」「Me too」「It feels like I’m pregnant with two at the front and back」「That might be poop you know?」
When he went outside, he saw a strange work was being carried out at one of the tents.
The ground inside the tent was dug out, the ground hardened with magic, and then the hole was filled with hot water using summoning magic――a bath was purposefully created there.
The knights of Britain and Germany were sending them shocked and exasperated gazes at this zeal of the Japanese for bathing, but it seemed Kazuha-senpai also participated in the work. If she participated then a work of this level was just a piece of cake.
Mio and the others were sleeping soundly with their consciousness receding. In contrast Kazuki could only feel as though he had received energy from everyone. He put his appearance in order using magic and went out for a walk to feel the wind, it was at that time that the bath was completed in good timing.
「Ou-sama, please take the bath first by any means.」
One of the knights encouraged Kazuki like that, it was just what he wanted and so he flipped the tent’s entrance and entered inside.
A third of the inside was left alone as floor and had a sheet spread on it, the rest of the space was taken as the bathtub. For some reason, there were previous guests already inside that bathtub, as though they were waiting in ambush for Kazuki.
「We, welcome welcome, ahaha」
「Ni, Nii-sama, we entered first-」
Kazuha-senpai and Kanae were already stark naked kneeling seiza inside the bathtub. They were obviously mistaking the arrangement of the plan. Even though they plotted for this themselves, but the two of them were fidgeting bashfully by themselves. That their faces were bright red surely wasn’t because of the hot water.
Kazuki lost his words for a moment, but throwing caution to the wind he took off his clothes right away and threw them away. His shame was paralyzed.
He thought that those weren’t words that these two who were already stark naked could say, but the gazes of the two were devouringly directed at Kazuki’s lower body. It would feel like defeat if he was agitated or hid it, so Kazuki maintained his calmness while he soaked into the bathtub right in front of the two face to face.
The water surface rippled, the body of the two through the hot water swayed.
「What’s the matter, Kazuha-senpai.」
For the time being he pinched Kanae’s cheeks and stre―tched them wide while asking Kazuha-senpai.
「That’s, that, errr……」
Kazuha-senpai looked down while fidgeting……however her gaze was firmly directed at Kazuki’s lower body through the water surface while she was at a loss for words. Kanae whose cheeks were stretched was making ‘funyaa funyaa’ sound.
Just from seeing her troubled figure and her mumbling, Kazuki understood what she wanted to do without even being told.
Kazuki released Kanae’s cheeks and then he embraced Kazuha-senpai into a kiss.
Kazuha-senpai’s body froze just for a moment in shock, but she immediately attacked back assertively.
Even when he took a kiss, each one of everyone was different.
「……Say it properly, what do you want me to do, if not」
Kazuki separated his lips from Kazuha-senpai who was cute with how she was still unable to be honest and said that. Senpai was chewing her words for a while before,
「I want you to do to me too, just like what you did with everyone of the Witch’s Mansion……」
There was no way Kazuha-senpai could see through inside the tent like X-ray by any means.
But surely she sensed that such thing was taking place inside there.
Perhaps she imagined that they had possibly crossed the line.
This was Kazuha-senpai who would grew worse if she was neglected, like fishing for Kazuki’s underwear to be used to comfort herself. Kazuki also had no intention to neglect Kazuha-senpai and everyone else.
Kazuki kissed Kazuha-senpai one more time while his hand was crawling on her slender body that was trained as a swordsman, but it was still a soft and feminine body despite all that.
「Kazu-kun, I also like you……I love you that’s why……nn, chu……」
He thoroughly tasted the fruit of the one that had been setting this kind of place and then waiting stark naked for him.
「Nii-sama, me too, please don’t ignore me……」
Kanae pulled pleadingly at Kazuki’s shoulder from the side.
Kazuki turned to Kanae’s direction, then Kanae ardently brought her face closer wishing for a kiss――he had only kissed Kanae once.
Furthermore it was at the battlefield.
In addition due to a reason that was also different from Kazuha-senpai’s personality, the two of them couldn’t be completely honest to each other. He got the feeling that they were still unable to seek each other from their heart. Kanae would always be shy at the crucial moment and then varnished over the situation with her hyperness, while Kazuki too was always pulling back due to the taboo that came from them being step brother and sister.
However something that made Kanae anxious or lonely was something that he absolutely must not do.
Today, here, in this place he had to smash this taboo with Kanae.
Kazuki moved his focus from Kazuha-senpai for a moment and stole Kanae’s small lips.
And then he gently caressed her delicate and smooth shoulder and breast, just like when he caressed her head.
「The person who I had become conscious of as the opposite gender for the first time since I was born, is you.」
Kazuki separated their lips and said that to persuade her.
「You always kept tempting me who just reached puberty until just barely……」
Since the period when Kazuki’s skill in sword was conspicuously rising, Kanae called Kazuki as her big brother and idolized him, but the expression of her love was something fierce.
She hugged him, rubbed her body against him, she casually showed her underwear and skin to him…….
Kanae was the daughter of his great benefactor that took care of him, she was also his step sister, so even when she did those kind of things he could do nothing but avert his eyes.
There was no doubt that Kanae had the thought that Kazuki’s reaction was interesting, and so what she did were also done with a provocative mentality.
Right now, it was Kanae’s turn to be on the side that was feeling miserable for sure but…….
Kanae casually used the placement of her hands to hide her body even inside the bathtub but, Kazuki caught both of Kanae’s arms and he faced her right from the front, he then stared fixedly at her body. The pink bud that had been flaunted to him since when they were children, and the lower body that had made him ponder endlessly just what was behind that underwear, now those were right in front of his eyes.
「I wanted to do this all this time, that’s why prepare yourself.」
Kazuki said that with a mad look rather than with mere fondness, he kissed Kanae’s small breast, sucked it, and then licked to taste it. Kanae’s body shuddered in shivers. She was trembling as though the emotion that she had been saving in these few years were overflowing out.
「Ni, Nii-sama, this is embarrassing……」
He had resolved to make everyone happy. Of course that included Kanae.
He mustn’t become an existence that was just being indebted to the Hayashizaki family anymore. In practice he was still a student, but he swore that he would take responsibility of Kanae too and make her happy.
「I will take responsibility of you too. As a man, from here on I will regard you as a girl.」
Kanae stared at Kazuki with blank eyes in a daze as though she was seeing a dream. Kazuki kissed Kanae once more.
She was awaiting for a man stark naked like this. He wouldn’t let her say any complaint no matter what happened to her after this.
Kazuki lifted up her light body and laid her down on the rim between the bathtub and the floor. Kanae tried to shrink herself but Kazuki caught both her legs, and then he mercilessly pushed them open to left and right.
He smashed the wall that had made him worry endlessly since he was a child. Kazuki took an unbroken view of Kanae’s everything.
「All this time I had endured the desire to assault Kanae like a beast.」
He spitted out his real feelings that he had been suppressing as an adopted child.
「Nii-sama, Kanae……Kanae has been such a sinful little devil towards Nii-sama……」
Kanae fidgeted with a face that looked happy and embarrassed.
She used her own hands to pinned down her opened legs.
「I’m sorry, Nii-sama……Nii-sama, please taste Kanae……♡」
Kazuki softly kissed at the faintly colored sprout of a girl. He tasted the inside as though pushing it open with his tongue. Syrupy honey was flowing until inside his mouth…….
Kanae’s breathing jumped. However she was conscious of Kazuha-senpai’s existence and pressed on her mouth with her palm to suppress her voice from coming out. Kazuki also sensed the subtle change of positivity level from Kanae as heart marks, and searched the way and the spot to pleasure her. That place of Kanae immediately came untied heatedly, drops were trickling down, soaking wet the place. Kazuki used not just his tongue but also his fingers and started touching there intensely.
「Kazu-kun……me too, don’t ignore me……」
Kazuha-senpai feverishly……no, her breathing became rough as though she was lit on fire from seeing the two of them, she moved by herself to lie down beside Kanae. She opened both her legs and then opened that place using her fingers to display it to him.
Kazuki was caressing Kanae with his finger while he lifted his head and moved his gaze to there, just with her place there getting seen caused Kazuha-senpai to react, the redness of her skin deepened even more and heat tinged her body.
The two girls were displaying themselves with really similar immodest posture.
Kazuki’s left hand was on Kanae, his right hand was on Kazuha-senpai, he used them to caress the two of them. He gave an undivided attention to the change of their positivity level and concentrated wholeheartedly to pull out pleasure from the two.
「Ka, Kazu-kun-, it feels good-!」Her voice spasmed, and it started to be tinged with reverberation like a flute.
「Does it feels better compared to when senpai did it yourself?」
「It feels good! Kazu-kun you bully……-♡」
He got the feeling that Kazuha-senpai was even more M than Koyuki in the genuine meaning.
「Funyaaaaah! Ni, Nii-sama! I too……all this time I thought of Nii-sama doing this while I did it myself!」
Kanae too, she saw Kazuha-senpai’s state and snapped, she raised her voice and coming out of the closet with a loud voice.
Kazuha-senpai became the first one that convulsed greatly. She excelled in using general magic to magnify the sensation she felt. But Kanae also followed right behind her after that. The two of them gradually kept raising their voices and kept convulsing, they intensely spurted out various things at the floor of the simple bath.
Sometimes Kazuki brought his face closer and kissed them while continuously manipulating their heartstring with both his hands. In order to do well what they would do after this without pain, he had to loosen up the two of them enough.
Today Kazuki wouldn’t stop with just exhaustion.
When Kazuha-senpai showed the height of her climax of who knew how many times, Kazuki stopped his caress at the two of them and leaned on top of Kazuha-senpai first.
Kazuha-senpai was breathing roughly while her eyes that were clouded with pleasure took some time to understand the situation. However she had no hesitation.
「……Kazu-kun, Kazu-kun, come……」She nodded.
――The two of them were lying down like a princess at the country of dream, their body limp from exhaustion.
「Ehehe……it feels like Kazu-kun is still inside me……ehehe. From here on we will be together forever right……」
Kazuha-senpai smiled widely and happily.
「……I became Nii-sama’s woman…..this is like a dream……」
Kanae whispered as though she had been finally liberated from the anxiety that had ruled over a part of her heart all this time.
However different with everyone inside the tent outside, they couldn’t relax like this indefinitely.
「Anyway let’s clean this bath so other people can also use it.」
This was a bath that had been completed with hard work. Various liquids were mixed in it now, but they could manage somehow using general magic. Various liquids…….
「There is also Kazuha-senpai’s pee that leaked out after all.」
「I’ll finish the cleaning in thirty seconds-」
The general magic prodigy raised her body in panic.
Beatrix looked around at the commanding officers of the Einherjar that gathered inside the tent.
……The vacant positions weren’t few. There were also a lot of people that had fallen into magic intoxication and were in a state that was unfit for combat. Even the people that gathered had a look that made her wonder just how much they could recover. Italia’s 『Keraunos』 and also Russia’s concentrated fire from their jet black mode struck lethal blows to the whole of the Einherjar. That they were able to hold their ground without getting annihilated was merely the accomplishment of their guts.
And then, they also lost their King, Hrostvit…….
「However, you the Einherjar, we cannot lose our fighting spirit.」
When Beatrix addressed them like that, they all nodded without hesitation.
「Our chances of victory are already endlessly faint. But Hrotsvit-sama had predicted that Japan will win and advance until the very last stage in this battle royal. Therefore we will solidify our alliance with Japan even more and aim to survive by fighting together with them.」
Japan and Germany would win and advance, and in the end they would triumph over Japan.
They had nothing but that thin thread that connected to victory.
In this place the opinion of everyone here was conformed into one.
「Everyone, I want you all to fight with your life on the line」
While saying that, a shadow of doubt and hesitation darkened Beatrix’s expression. While saying that she wanted everyone to risk their lives……even she herself became unable to believe whether those words really came from an emotion that was worthy as a King or not.
「……By any chance, I might lose the feeling that purely enjoys the battle even while being an Einherjar.」
She couldn’t hide it. Beatrix frankly spoke to her subordinates――the people who until just before were her equal comrades under the same King.
「I love Japan’s Kazuki.」
It was something that even if she hid it then it would only be natural. There were also Damian and Eleonora here. She once clamored things like ‘I’ll bring him back, I’ll bring him back home’ in front of the two.
Bringing Kazuki home――it was something that could be thought of as impossible in their current situation.
「Acting together with Japan……it’s undoubtedly the best hand for the current us. But perhaps somewhere in my heart there is the feeling that wants to support Japan. Perhaps that feeling made me propose to act together with Japan……perhaps what I’m saying here is that I’m telling everyone to risk your life for Japan’s sake. Surely such emotion……exists somewhere inside me.」
Beatrix forced out her heartache.
「I don’t really mind that yeah!!」
But, a reply was yelled right away. It was Damian who already knew Beatrix’s feeling. Thereupon the other female knights also spoke「Who cares?」「Yeah, I don’t really care」「Don’t ask me」「This girl, how troublesome」「Japan’s curry was delicious wasn’t it」「Yeah, it make me want to go back there for meal」, nodding to each other.
Every last one of them was a clear-cut and straightforward warrior.
Among them Eleonora who was the one most rational opened her mouth.
「From some time ago Hrotsvit-sama spoke that our faith is despair. While despair is waiting ahead of us, in order to push aside the sin of haughtiness that is civilization and prolong the life of the world, and in spite of that to be able to still deeply taste the real feeling of being alive, in what way could we pass the time enjoyably in delight……the way to do that is war, ecology battle by means of swords and magic.」
Beatrix once again thought, really what a terrible faith huh. She became like this surely because of Kazuki’s influence. Beatrix thought a bit.
「But if by any chance we discovered hope, in the first place we had nothing to lose anyway, so giving it a try because of that and fight is also not running counter with our faith, that is what I think.」
「Is that your opinion, Eli……」
「Captain Beatrix……no, right now you are the King huh. I don’t mind it one bit even if the King fights for the sake of romance! We are just fighting with our lives on the line for the sake of taking revenge for Hrotsvit-sama and Odin, and then to enjoy ourselves!!」
Damian yelled loudly. The female warriors around also went 「Hear hear, it’s for revenge」「What Eli said was tiresome, I ain’t get it」「Beatrix do your best―」「If you got a man you love then push him down right away」「That curry was delicious wasn’t it」「It made me want to go back for more」in agreement.
「I understand well everyone’s feeling……」
Beatrix felt like the load on her chest came off.
「We the Einherjar will never submit! We are going to fight to the bitter end brazenly!!」
All the female warriors at that place raised their spirits with their hearts as one.
When he got out of the bath, Arthur was there.
It looked like she was waiting, but it also looked like she was standing still because she had nothing to do.
「Arthur wants to take a bath too?」
Kazuki called out to her. Kazuha-senpai and Kanae hurriedly distanced themselves and returned to their respective tents.
「Forgive me for exposing my awful figure before this. Somehow or the other……」
The current Arthur was holding a dignified appearance.
It seemed that what she said about general magic could purify alcohol wasn’t just random talk.
If there wouldn’t be any obstacle in the next battle then he guessed it wasn’t that big of a problem.
「I think it’s really no good forcefully trying to make other people drink.」
It was only this that he couldn’t overlook just because she had shown a different aspect to him from usual that was cute.
「However, I think that Japan is also too serious……shouldn’t we act free and easy before the battle…..」
Arthur said despondently.
They were knights……or rather the knights that followed the style of Celt Mythology. They were acting heartily that didn’t lose to the Viking act of Beatrix and the others, to speak frankly, perhaps they also had a coarse aspect.
「Putting that aside, I want to talk with you a little. ……Because whether win or lose, the end of the battle has come into sight.」
Saying that Arthur pulled Kazuki’s hand from the tents area toward the rainbow eucalyptus forest. It was a gentlemanly manner like a prince that was escorting a girl.
「You met with Basileus Basileon right?」
Arthur spoke with a low voice even now when they had some distance from the tents.
Kazuki recalled about the matter that time. That existence which looked young but also mature, looking like a man but also like a woman, an existence that transcended human existence, looking like a religious picture just by standing.
And yet he was a mysterious person that was worldly-minded, giving fervent speech about culture argument like olden good fashion or music or interior design and so on――no, he wasn’t a person. A being…….
He explained the regulation of RagnarokMythology War, he told him about what the victor would obtain――making Kazuki to recognize anew the worthlessness of this battle.
And then he taught him how this Ragnarok was the second time. He was the sole survivor from the previous Ragnarok, he absorbed the ruins of the three great mythologies that couldn’t reach the ultimate illusion as power and organized this Ragnarok once more.
The possessor of 『Supervisor Authority』 that shined rainbow colored magic power. His true identity was most likely…….
「You say that you believe the current mankind, a conservative and passive thinking. I guess it’s fine for me to say that rather than wanting to change the world by yourself, your objective is to prevent us from changing the world.」
Kazuki nodded. Before he met Basileon, Kazuki had that kind of talk with Arthur.
「If you win through this and obtained the 『ultimate illusion』, what will you do?」
Ultimate illusion――a power that can wield influence towards all intelligence, towards the whole mental world.
「I won’t use it for anything big.」
After answering shoddily like that, Kazuki searched for the answer inside himself once more.
It wasn’t like Kazuki held religious faith to Lemegeton.
Lemegeton was just a strange Diva that merely loved humans.
Leme was longing to become human. If he had no intent to change the world, then using this ultimate illusion something for the sake of Leme and the others――he guessed that was something extremely natural.
「I’ll use the ultimate illusion’s power to turn Diva to not be objects of faith.」
Arthur’s eyes turned round as though she had heard an unexpected answer.
「I’ll turn the Divas into merely our friends…..into mere humans.」
「That can be taken as denying the illusion. Perhaps magic will vanish and disappear from this world if you do that.」
With the decline of the three great mythologies’ power, humans freely thought and denied mystery, due to that magic was temporarily forgotten. Basileon also told him that.
That was why perhaps if he did as he said then it would become like that. The mystery would lose power.
Magic would disappear, including the alchemy civilization that reached the height of prosperity in these few years.
Magic had already existed since Kazuki was born, for him who lived in such an era, he couldn’t imagine an era without magic.
However, in the end wasn’t that era the correct one?
Even if the people at that time felt uneasiness and despair, and searched for a place to escape.
「I too will change the world.」
Kazuki answered so with the awareness that a trigger had been passed to his hand.
「Perhaps it will be a fight against Basileon too.」
That guy also said so. If he denied the illusion, then at the very end he would surely stand in his way.
That guy was also an unforgivable enemy, that was what Kazuki felt when he faced that guy.
「I, see……so that is what you say, about believing in mankind. As for me……with the power of ultimate illusion I believe I will plant the spirit of chivalry into mankind’s mind.」
Spirit of chivalry――he couldn’t think that it would be something that bad. It was far more acceptable compared to Regina’s noble doctrine.
Even so Kazuki didn’t want to approve binding the heart of all people without their saying so.
Kazuki suddenly put his hand on the two swords dangling on his waist.
One was Ame no Murakumo. The other one was Joyeux that was entrusted to him from Lancelot.
Lancelot yelled that as long as Excalibur and Avalon were all present in Arthur’s hand, the perfect Arthur wouldn’t be able to reflect on herself, and then she broke Arthur’s Avalon.
And then she fell while advocating human love to Arthur.
Even after she had been advocated of human love by Lancelot――Arthur declared to Kazuki right now that she would carry out her chivalry.
In that case Kazuki had to defeat Arthur. That was also the promise that was entrusted to him by him accepting Joyeux.
「Just as I thought both of us will ultimately run counter to each other. However……our fight will be after defeating the others.」
Kazuki said that, and Arthur nodded.
Surely she wanted to reaffirm that.
Resolve――when Arthur Basileon was defeated by another King, her life would end.
Surely Arthur didn’t know that Kazuki knew that.
「Yeah, that’s a promise.」
Arthur offered her hand to Kazuki with a refreshing smile.
Kazuki grasped back that hand strongly. He felt like he had repeatedly shook hands with her many times. Each time it made him conscious that her hand was feminine.
Speaking of it, if Loki got his hands on the ultimate illusion, what was he intending to do with it, he wondered.
Although he repeatedly said that he would dye the world in chaos, did that guy have a definite picture of the world he wanted in that head of his?
The first time he met that guy, he was obsessed with the role of causing Ragnarok itself.
「Ou, it’s pitiful for my cute subordinates to be exposed to the weather. So let them enter the tent.」
Loki shamelessly said.
「Also give us a meal too. Even the possessed magicians and the materialized Divas are hungry.」
「There is a limit even in being shameless……」
Regina sighed. That sigh was already not filled with anger or irritation. She was exasperated from the bottom of her heart, thinking that it wasn’t worth thinking about.
「Our side came here bringing extra tents and food, so there is no problem in sharing.」
Ilyailiya responded obediently.
――Loki Allied Army also made camp.
They couldn’t discover a suitable plain where they could set the tents, but they burned down the forest with magic and created a vast plain with strength. There Italia’s Knight Order and Russia’s Knight Order set up their tents. It went without saying that they also prepared arrangements in case of a protracted battle.
This side also used a conspicuously big tent for 『General Staff Headquarters』 where Loki, Regina, and Ilyailiya met face to face.
「Even though the magic power cloud is thick, there is necessity to prepare in case of a surprise attack from the other side. Hayashizaki Kazuki had telepathy ability. Perhaps he would be able to fight more advantageously than us even inside this magic power cloud.」
Regina said that at the beginning with a clever look.
That highly proud girl was honestly recognizing Kazuki’s ability.
「I guess, in addition the other side also has Robin Hood. If it’s about ability as an intelligence operative inside the forest than that one stands out above the rest. I ain’t really clear about what kind of ability she has though……」
Loki also continued like so. And then the two of them stared at Ilyailiya at the same time.
You do something about it――both of them demanded like that with their gaze.
Speaking about the strongest intelligence operative in their camp, then it was none other than Ilyailiya.
She wouldn’t allow even a single ambush from the enemy, she would overturn the table on the enemy’s intelligence operative, conversely she would search for the opponent’s location――Ilyailiya possessed the speed and battle strength that enabled her to do that by herself.
A proposal that made a King of a country to stand guard and perform intelligence operation the whole night was an extremely rude proposal but……,
「Understood.」 Ilyailiya agreed expressionlessly.
Because that was the most rational way. That was everything for her sense of value and judgment standard.
Ilyailiya wasted no time to stand up. Perhaps even now in this moment, the enemy was moving in search of their side’s location.
But Loki stopped her 「Wait」.
「In case that an emergency situation occurs while you are not here, I’ll substitute your command. Go tell your subordinates that. It’s necessary.」
「You as my substitute?」
Ilyailiya still looked expressionless, but she clearly spoke. 「Impossible.」
Of course that was so. There was no way she would trust Loki that far.
「But it’s necessary yeah. Perhaps you will allow the enemy’s raid to reach here, or you will get held back and be unable to return here……this is for preparation in case of that miniscule chance, that’s why don’t be that worried. Nevertheless it’s necessary to decide this in advance for a time when that miniscule chance happens. If we don’t move in concert when it’s time all of us will all fall together.」
Loki stared fixedly at Ilyailiya with a serious look.
……Even if she put a top brass from Russia’s Knight Order as her representative, but there was no one there with setup that could be treated as equal to Loki and Regina.
「……No, intelligence operation and command, I’ll do both.」
「No matter how fast you are, no way that’s……hm?」
Ilyailiya’s figure blurred into two layers in front of Loki’s eyes.
「O pale shadow that lives in memory, leave to moonlight and illuminate the figure of day……Instrumental DuetDouble Face.」
Just when it seemed Ilyailiya’s figure blurred into two, powerful magic power light flashed. Inside the bright blue light……Ilyailiya split into two people.
There was no other way to say it other than she split into two. There were two Ilyailiya in front of Loki.
One was clad in a silver magic dress, while the other one was clad in a jet black magic dress.
「「Something like a reason to entrust my soldiers to you doesn’t exist logically.」」
Both Ilyailiya talked simultaneously, Loki spontaneously screamed to this.
「Wha, what the hell is that!? Just how much surprises you keep in your person!?」
「「Possessing two attributes of order and chaos, this is something easy if I thinned my ego until nothingness.」」
The two Ilyailiya spoke with their voices overlapping.
「This me will patrol outside.」The silver Ilyailiya said.
「This me will remain here to take command.」The black Ilyailiya said.
「Depending on the situation」「Switching with each other is also possible」The two Ilyailiya showed how they converted their figure with their body flickering as though flashing on and off.
As expected Loki lost any words to reply back to this. This girl was just too abnormal…….
However, surely this ability was a trump card of hers that if possible she would want to hide from Loki and Regina. There was no doubt that she exposed this hidden card to them reluctantly.
……The split is approximately 7:3 huh.
Loki also sharply noticed how the magic power amount of the two Ilyailiya wasn’t uniform.
The silver Ilyailiya was fast――but with the reduction of thirty percent――she flew out from the tent. The seventy percent would patrol, while leaving behind thirty percent power for command……it was a reasonable dividing.
「Well, for the time being we will watch the situation of how the enemy will move I guess.」Loki murmured.
「……Just now, I encountered Robin Hood.」
From beside Loki, the remaining jet black Ilyailiya said that.
……If it was asked if this was natural then it was natural, the two Ilyailiya seemed to share their senses.
「I finished her off, but that is clone body. Robin Hood ability as an intelligence operative……seems to be something that releases a large amount of clones into the forest.」
‘I see’, Loki nodded. It was a terrifying ability. For her to encounter Robin Hood this quickly, the large amount that she said must be a really large amount.
「Her speed is far slower than me. She also has almost no battle power. If I just move around, it will be impossible for the clones to break through me and reach until here.」
Ilyailiya who moved around with super high speed was like she existed everywhere at the same time…….
Even with countless clones as her opponents, she was still getting the superior position in the 『intelligence operative engagement』 just as expected from her.
「……That’s right! Be careful so that your movement won’t be following a pattern.」
Loki hit upon something and said so.
「The countless Robin Hoods might mark Ilyailiya’s range of appearance and use that to guess our side’s location. Mix random movements in your travel and distract them. That will be perfect.」
Even if Robin Hood’s clones wouldn’t reach until their headquarters, but if Ilyailiya patrolled systematically then that movement might become a hint that showed their side’s general position.
If the contractor could manage the senses of all Robin Hood, then surely she would also be able to picture such thing inside her head.
「……I see, I’ll do that.」
「If there is a chance……finish off Robin Hood’s contractor somehow. If that person is gone then our side will be able to meddle as much as we want on that side.」
「The contractor of Robin Hood should be secluding herself inside their headquarters while controlling the clones. It’s hard to slip through the countless clones and do that but……because there is something that I can attempt, I’ll give it a try.」
「I cannot promise success in the current stage.」
Is that so huh. ……I too got to think of methods for other things.
If it’s Kazuki how will he move……?
The entrance of the tent was flipped and an Italian knight showed her face.
「Regina-sama, we finished the preparation for balaneion.」
Regina said 「I’ve been waiting for that」 and stood up. It was as though she was going to depart for the front.
「Balaneion?」Loki titled his head for a moment, and then he fell down. 「……Wait, you mean bath! We are in the middle of a strategy meeting here! It’s not the time to take a bath or anything!」
「First you think up the general framework for now. I’ll listen to it after I finish my bath.」
The proud King was determined to enter the bath, she declared her intent powerfully.
For Italia’s Knight Order that put their faith on ancient Greek culture, bath was something important that they must not miss to do. Even the King Regina also loved that above all else.
「……Well, it’s fine though……」
Loki felt like he was bent at the waist which made his voice sound helpless.
Nevertheless, certainly the framework of the strategy ought to be thought up by him, Loki thought.
「Let me enter too.」The jet black Ilyailiya also stood up.
「You too Ilyailiya!? ……Then I will enter too.」
Somehow it was peeving him to be left alone, so Loki also stood up trying to follow them.
However 「It’s a women’s bath. You idiot.」 Regina mercilessly kicked him down.
A giant tent for the use of the bath with the size like a gymnasium was set up at the center of the vast plain.
Even though it was called a tent, but it wasn’t something rustic for military use. Its elegance that was composed from golden frame and beautiful alchemic thread was worthy for the King’s relaxation time.
The bath itself was something square that was dug into the ground and hardened using magic, the hot water was filled using magic――oddly it was something primeval that was similar with the tent bath that Japan’s Knight Order created temporarily.
……Regina thought that it was unexpected for Ilyailiya to come along.
When Regina dissolved her magic dress she was wearing a gown, she took it off and discarded it, but when Ilyailiya dissolved her magic dress she became stark naked.
「Do you have this thing called ordinary clothes?」
「None. Magic dress is sufficient. Because there is no clothes more logical than this.」
「Then……you are completely naked when you sleep?」
Ilyailiya wordlessly nodded.
Both of them soaked into the spacious bath side to side.
Although they were side to side, but the distance between them was so close they could touch. Regina soaked inside first, and it was Ilyailiya who came from behind and lowered herself right beside her.
Regina was suspicious inside her heart. ……Why was she purposefully sitting this close?
The ceiling was lit with sacred Olympus’s torch, illuminating the two’s white skin dazzlingly.
The jet black Ilyailiya――though she thought that, but what was black was only her magic dress, even though the body of Ilyailiya herself was split into two people but they both looked exactly the same.
When she became naked like this, there was no difference between the silver and the jet black one.
And then the whiteness of Ilyailiya’s skin was like the very snow of Russia.
Regina’s skin also boasted a perfect smoothness as a Caucasian, but Ilyailiya gave an impression somewhere that she was unlike a human.
「Hmm」 Regina sighed in fascination. Regina loved beautiful things. It was unrelated whether it was the opposite gender or the same gender. To love a beautiful female was one of Zeus’s appreciated teachings.
「Is there something?」 Ilyailiya who felt her gaze asked.
Regina didn’t respond, all of a sudden she tightly held Ilyailiya’s breast.
It was quite the size, like mochi without stickiness, it had unique softness where her fingers could sink into it without end.
It seemed that Ilyailiya’s skin on her whole body possessed a springy texture like that.
Like that Regina kept fondling for a while.
She continued to fondle for quite a long time.
「…………………I demand an explanation for this act’s rational meaning.」
Ilyailiya said coldly, but Regina wordlessly took away her hand and this time she began to fondle her own breast.
Hers was plenty big without being too big, it had springiness, it didn’t sag down even for a bit, drawing a round line while pointing to the front. The coloring of the tip that was like the bud of a flower was also not too dark and not too faint. It was exactly the breast of a majestic queen.
After Regina fondled each other’s breasts and compared it, she laughed 「Fufun」.
「Just what are you doing?」
「In the whiteness of skin, yours is whiter, but in breast mine is larger and prettier. That’s how it is. Seeing from the total aspect let’s say that I’m the one with the beauty that is worthy to rule over the world.」
Ilyailiya was staring fixedly with a face that seemed to say 『Just what is this girl talking about out of nowhere?』. However,
「Irrational. We should verify the particular of how to score the factors other than skin and breast.」
She spoke with a flat tone.
「In hair mine is brilliant and sparkling as you can see. It truly can be called queenly.」
「……There is also a way of thinking that golden color with falling color saturation looks nobly refined.」
Both of them were blonde, but Regina’s blonde hair was exactly like a gold that emitted splendid shine.
In contrast to that, Ilyailiya had champagne gold hair that looked as though divine mystery was hidden within.
To decide which was the beautiful one, in practice it depended on each person’s taste.
「The most important part that influences a person’s appearance are the eyes. Mine are big and beautiful, its gallant gaze makes anyone who sees it to feel a queen’s willpower. In contrast to that, yours always looks sleepy, like the eyes of a dead fish without any force of emotion.」
When Regina said that, Ilyailiya suddenly opened both her eyes wide in a flash.
「Uwah!?」Regina was thrown aback.
Ilyailiya’s eyes became perfectly circle, they were opened so wide that it looked like the eyeballs could fall off anytime. There was a saying that eyes were like a plate, but hers looked like there were really plates being stuck on her face.
「It’s obvious that my eyes are definitely bigger. If you want you can measure its diameter using a ruler.」
「Are you an idiot! That doesn’t look like a human but a fish or a lizard!! That’s a horror comic!!」
Regina who couldn’t tolerate something beautiful to be spoiled reached out her hand to Ilyailiya’s face and forcefully closed her eyelids. Ilyailiya returned to her usual vague gaze.
「I don’t understand.」
Ilyailiya looked somewhat down.
「……But, something like beauty fundamentally is trivial.」
「Fuh, it’s not trivial. I was chosen by Zeus as King from my rarely seen magic talent with proud force of will, and also because of my flawless beauty. If in the unlikely event there exist a human more beautiful than me, that will affect Zeus’s honor.」
「If it’s Zeus who is well known of rape then I guess there is no mistake in that.」
Ilyailiya whispered vacantly.
「Just now, did you whisper with a low voice something that insulted my god?」
「No. ……Certainly I am not chosen because of my appearance or anything else. In that aspect surely you are the one more beautiful. I am not bothered with that.」
「Hmph, then what kind of standard your god chose you? I’m not really interested, but we are bathing together rarely like this. I’ll ask as side entertainment for this bathing.」
Regina smiled broadly while accosting Ilyailiya. Even the haughty and arrogant Regina would relax when she was in a bath like this and would direct more or less her interest to other people.
Ilyailiya cut off her words slightly. Shadow colored her eyes as though she was hesitating. But was there something that could make this machine-like woman to hesitate?
「I killed my grandfather. On that day I killed my grandfather, I was chosen as the King by the tale that I loved since I was a child.」
「Killed? And by killing, you were chosen?」
「By killing I was liberated from the internment camp, but then my soul that knew nothing but obedience was bound by sin at that time. Therefore I sought for god. God answered me but……in exchange it was demanded from me to become transparent.」
「……Talk in a way I can understand.」
「In other words」
Ilyailiya cut off too here, she then continued somehow falteringly.
「An emptiness that is worthy to be accepted by god with two faces, existed inside my soul, that’s what it means.」
「……I don’t understand what you mean. You are someone that is shitty in saying your life story huh. Enough already.」
Regina became a kill-joy and cut off the talk one-sidedly.
She didn’t say 『Talk in a way I can understand』 for the second time. Even if she said it, it would only be once.
She didn’t think that Ilyailiya would be this shitty in telling her life story.
When she talked on occasions like a strategy meeting or the other, she would talk logically without faltering. She was by no means a human that was a poor talker. That meant perhaps this topic was something that she really didn’t want to touch.
Didn’t want to touch? ……Was this woman someone who would harbor that kind of emotion?
「……Why did you follow me to the bath? It’s not like you particularly love to bath don’t you?」
「……I thought that perhaps it would be better to talk a bit with you.」
「Hou? So you even mean to say about naked association. You, with me?」
Then how about you bring up something more interesting to talk about?
「Rationality is born from people who fight together joining their emotion……」
Ilyailiya whispered with voice so low that it couldn’t be heard, after that she immediately denied that by herself.
「No, it’s just my trick of imagination. Because that is something that I have cast away already.」
「……In the end just what’s with you.」
It wasn’t bad when they trifled about appearance, but she wasn’t an interesting person at all even when they were talking, Regina thought with condescending attitude.
「I’ve been a bother. Excuse me.」
Ilyailiya stood up from the bath.
Regina directed her eyes to the buttocks getting farther away while jiggling. The look in Regina’s eyes at this kind of time was befitting as a believer of Zeus, it was a look of a perverted old man.
Ilyailiya erased the water on her body instantly using magic and created the jet black magic dress on her body, she then exited the tent without delay.
Ilyailiya was gone like a melting snow.
Regina took a long bath. She who was a master of magic wouldn’t feel dizzy no matter how long she soaked.
When she became alone, she didn’t think deeply about just what Ilyailiya was thinking about and she began to enjoy herself alone by humming a song that extolled Zeus.
……Would it be Loki who got an ingenius idea earlier, or would it be the other Ilyailiya who finished off Robin Hood faster…….
During the time until either happened she would enjoy this long bath…….
Usually she would make Vera accompany her inside the bath, but now she was already gone…….
The report of the location of Loki and his group being found reached Kazuki by the time the date of the day changed.
When Kazuki rushed to the General Staff Headquarters, Arthur and Beatrix, and then Gino were already there.
「Ilyailiya moved randomly so that their location couldn’t be deduced from the pattern of her encounter range.」 Gino first said that.
So that meant that Ilyailiya was a step ahead.
Even while they were talking like this, he could feel the flow of magic power from the Robin Hood clones that got destroyed returning into magic power then flowing into Gino. Even now she was continuously skirmishing against Ilyailiya.
「Then how did you find their location?」
「That’s because of Robin Hood’s magic 『Memory of ForestGreen Day』, I use-, ue……」
In the middle of talking, Gino’s lips were peeled off.
No, not just her lips but the skin of her whole face was peeling off, her eyeballs were muddled looking cloudy.
Kazuki, Arthur, and then Beatrix shouted involuntarily.
Gino collapsed on the spot.
「……O dazzlingly beautiful fire of reincarnation, burn the surface of life and bud the restoration of life inside……Anti Aging!」
Kazuki wasted no time to chant Phoenix’s recovery magic. But its effect was faint. Gino’s own defensive magic power was also beginning to activate and finally her skin was starting to recover just barely.
「Su, suddenly my body was……」
Arthur asked, Gino answered in anguish.
――She was in a terrible state. Not just her face. Under her clothes too, the skin of her whole body was starting to break down. Her raw flesh and muscle were exposed, her blood and lymph fluid were overflowing out.
It was as though her whole body were suddenly severely burned. But there was no heat source or anything around, in the first place it was impossible for a magician whose body was protected by defensive magic power to suddenly get burned.
It was as though sickness was seeping out from inside her…….
Kazuki spoke out what he recalled in his mind as it was.
Perhaps such impression came first to mind because Kazuki was Japanese.
However Beatrix also opened her mouth in sudden realization.
「When she fought me, Ilyailiya changed color to pitch black……she used magic of 『nuclear power』. Perhaps she also has some other magic like that.」
Gino raised her voice sharply as though something came to her mind.
「The, the Ilyailiya that defeated Robin Hood’s clone……no, now that you mentioned it in the middle her appearance changed from silver to black……」
She desperately said that, but her lips were in a state that if she moved her lips then they would dangle down and sway to and fro.
Beatrix added additional explanation.
「When she fought me, Ilyailiya alternately used two appearances of silver and jet black, it seemed that she was able to use respectively different ways of fighting.」
「In other words……」 Kazuki guessed the situation.
It would be more advantageous to use the silver mode to simply defeat a lot of Robin Hood clones. Yet she instead fought using the jet black mode.
That meant there was meaning in her defeating Robin Hood’s clone using the jet black mode.
Jet black mode that controlled the power of nuclear and atomic energy…….
Gino said that the magic power of the defeated clones would return to herself.
「The clone bodies were nuked. The clone bodies that took in something like radiation energy inside themselves were recovered into Gino herself. Even though each explosion only had slight radiation, but by recovering the magic energy of many clones the radiation symptoms got brought to the surface all at once, isn’t it something like that?」
Tens, hundreds, and more of Gino’s clones were fighting Ilyailiya continuously in the span of several hours…….
Defensive magic power could even be thought as an omnipotent barrier, but it couldn’t protect the body from damage that gnawed little by little while the afflicted person didn’t notice that. That Gino’s defensive magic power was starting to activate now was because the symptom came to the surface all at once.
「If it’s something like that then there is no risk of us getting infected.」
Arthur said with a complicated expression. If Kazuki and others knew the fact, when they sharpened their senses they would be able to detect the unusual wave that was emitted weakly from inside Gino. That should be able to be repelled by defensive magic power.
「Wh, when I try to knead my magic power, my body is……」
「Don’t force yourself too much! All of your magic power is being put to maintain your body!!」
Defensive magic power that was the fruit of the person’s defensive instinct barely slowed down the breaking down of the body.
However it was difficult to heal her using general magic from the outside. General magic was the power of imagery. Doing something like working on the DNA’s helix chain that was located inside the cell nucleus that was deep inside the cell using imagery was impossible, because in the first place it was a micro world that couldn’t be imagined.
What a nasty magic, it was a nasty assassination method.
But right now she shouldn’t force herself, perhaps she could be treated using some method after this magic war was over.
「But, Arthur……if I don’t tell you……」
Gino discovered the enemy’s headquarters, and right now she was trying to convey that to them.
「What kind of magic is 『Green Day』?」
Kazuki asked Arthur.
「……It’s a magic that temporarily makes the forest to remember all of the sense information of Robin Hood’s clone bodies. Most likely Gino continuously encountered Ilyailiya using more than hundreds of clone bodies, she preserved all of Ilyailiya’s movement range, and then by repeatedly analyzing that information, she steadily sorted out the truth and falsehood from the enemy’s random movement and spied out the truth.」
Gino nodded powerlessly. She had performed something skillful on top of her already good work.
However even though she understood the essential location, but she wasn’t in a state that could guide them there. Don’t talk about standing up, it looked like just by carrying her on someone else’s back that body would rot away.
If Robin Hood’s clone body disappeared, the far from their side attacking the enemy’s location, it would be them who got exposed to Ilyailiya’s threat in reverse.
「……Green Merry Men.」
However she kneaded her magic power and created countless Robin Hood once more. The materialized group of Robin Hood left the tent all at once like a gale.
「Gino!!」Arthur yelled in reprimand.
If Gino activated that magic, her body would lose defensive magic power and it would collapse in the blink of an eye once more.
Kazuki called Mio too with telepathy.
He attempted to suppress the breakdown by chanting recovery magic of Phoenix with the two of them. But in the first place this magic was a magic that amplified the regeneration power that the body had. Gino’s body was currently in a state that had its foundation of regenerative power severed. The magic’s effect was sparse.
It couldn’t be defended, and recovery was also impossible…….
However radiation damage was originally something that made the cell unable to split, making regeneration to be lost from the body, and breaking down the body gradually.
It was something that made regeneration impossible, not 『sudden self-destruction』 like this.
He guessed that it was the illusion of the people that made their dread 『the image of radiation damage』 into a magic. Legend and myth were amplified by illusion rather than by the actual phenomenon.
Gino informed them with a breaking voice. 「Il……ya, iliya……hasn’t……found out, our location……the chance……for us to take the initiative……」
Against the fastest King as the opponent, the one who won the intelligence operative battle was Gino.
Ilyailiya caused a fierce poison to accumulate inside Gino with more than a hundred battles.
However Gino gathered more than a hundred memories without leaving out even a single one, and derived the most valuable answer. The one who won, was Gino.
「I have to guide you……and if I don’t continue monitoring Ilyailiya, for a while longer……」
In order to not waste the proud victory, Gino was facing the vicious death right from the front.
「Stop acting stupid! I’m telling you to not force yourself!!」
Seeing Arthur who yelled with a face that looked even like she would shed a tear, Gino’s facial muscles slightly smiled.
「Did this man’s 『naivety』 infect you? ……Fufu, fu」
「……If I cannot fight anymore……. If I don’t even make a contribution that should be possible……surviving until the end of Ragnarok doing nothing and waiting……, just what will I become……」
On one side Kazuki held a favorable impression toward Arthur’s chivalry, but he wasn’t holding a good impression towards Gino, who was going to do the exact opposite. However although her principle was different from Arthur, she dirtied her own hand for Britain’s sake, and then like this, she would even become a sacrifice without hesitation, just how sublime that resolve of hers is.
After talking that much all the skin on Gino’s face fell off and all her hair came out. The figure of a beautiful woman completely changed into a state like a specimen of muscle and flesh, even so she kept barely maintaining her magic.
「I got it! You don’t need to say anything more! ……I absolutely won’t let this go to waste!!」
Arthur raised an anguished voice.
「Our side will assault the other side while it’s still night. Let’s hurry.」
Arthur spoke rapidly while staring at Gino who was sustaining her magic with a sorrowful state.
They would find out the enemy’s location and grasp the initiative.
No one made any objection.
「But the magic power cloud is still thick. If we wait until it fades a bit more……」
Beatrix said that, but Kazuki interrupted her.
「I can communicate with some of my companions even inside this thick magic power cloud. That’s why if it’s us then we can make this surprise attack succeed even inside this magic power cloud.」
Kazuki exposed a fragment of his ability to the alliance partners that he ought to believe.
There was no method available to them that didn’t make use of this advantage that Loki and the others didn’t have.
However at the same time that also meant that in this surprise attack strategy Kazuki would command the whole army that also included Britain and Germany. There would be no meaning if everyone didn’t obey Kazuki’s instruction.
「There is no way I will doubt you after this far. We’ll follow.」
Arthur and Beatrix nodded at each other together.
It became that Kazuki was entrusted with the role of the 『supreme commander』 of the entire three countries.
Arthur directed an unsettled gaze at the suffering Gino.
And then she sighed out a long breath to calm herself.
Even now she wanted to stand up and move the army right away.
Arthur opened her mouth gravely.
「How will we attack?」
Ilyailiya was going strong. Even Robin Hood’s clones were only able to mark Ilyailiya’s movement, they weren’t able to go as far as stopping her.
「If a large army tries to penetrate Ilyailiya’s patrolling scope, Ilyailiya will surely detect it. Ilyailiya will retreat to her headquarters faster than our surprise attack and notify Loki the location from where the surprise attack is coming and how it will be done.」
Kazuki said. Everyone nodded.
「In other words someone that can keep Ilyailiya in one place will encounter her first, and during that time the surprise attack has to achieve success. It’s likely that Ilyailiya is contacting Loki regularly. If that contact got cut off then Loki will sense the surprise attack, so even if the distraction to Ilyailiya succeeds we cannot be slow.」
「Who can stop her in place?」
Arthur asked with a heavy tone.
There Kazuki’s thinking stopped.
The only one who could stop the fastest queen in place was only a warrior who could use foresight. But if Kazuki took on the stopping role then he would become unable to take command of the whole army using telepathy and the surprise attack would lose its meaning.
If Hrotsvit was here, then she would be the optimal choice. ……In the middle of silence where everyone was thinking that, Beatrix opened her mouth.
「I’ll do it. If it’s me…..I can do it. I must do it.」
「Can you do it?」
Then familiar runes were floating up around Beatrix brightly. It wasn’t Thor’s power. This was……the power that Hrotsvit used when she was fighting.
The King’s authority was succeeded by the chief god…….
『Fufufu……』 Behind Beatrix, Thor’s avatar also floated.
『A part of that Odinguy’s power resides in me. The wisdom of a sage and my herculean strength became one. In this case it will depend on how much you can use this skillfully……Beatrix.』
Beatrix who lost Hrotsvit, and Thor who lost Odin.
Both of them had strong ardor.
Kazuki and Arthur nodded to each other.
There would be no end to it if they listed every unsure factor. There was no other choice. They could only decide with courage.
At the very least Kazuki had faith in Beatrix’s mental strength.
If they could stop Ilyailiya in one place as much as possible, it would have an extremely important significance in the battle situation after that.
「We found a prospect to break through Ilyailiya. Next is the arrangement of the surprise attack itself……」
Kazuki pondered. When he thought what kind of state the enemy was in……it would be insufficient if they simply attacked with the whole army just like that. If it was Loki then possibly…….
They were attacking, with Loki receiving the attack.
Thinking back this was a composition that had never happened until now.
Until now he was continuously at the receiving end of Loki’s schemes.
It could be said that right now he could exist because he had struggled through every single one of those but, the feeling that he had been continuously led around by the nose as Loki pleased was strong in him.
He wanted to win against Loki right here, right now.
He wanted to win through this magic war……by surpassing Loki in tactics.
「Those guys should put up guards other than Ilyailiya too. A pawn that can do that exists inside the enemy’s camp. To slip through that……」
They needed one more trick. No, there was still something that ought to be pondered about more. They needed two tricks.
Kazuki turned his gaze to Gino.
Arthur who followed along Kazuki’s gaze called out 「Gino」.
She was in a state that couldn’t be told apart from a corpse, but she was still holding her consciousness in check. Her jaw moved as though she was nodding.
「Yes, I still……, can manipulate the clones, for a while more……」
Even now there was a need to borrow the strength of hers who was steadily becoming worn out.
Chapter 3 – Night Attack
The fragment of Ilyailiya that was doing nothing but being in a daze at Loki Allied Army’s general staff headquarters, whose figure would sometimes flicker, becoming silver and then black and then vice versa repeatedly, suddenly opened her mouth.
「……Robin Hood’s contractor will die soon.」
It was a firm declaration. The sudden words made Loki turn his head to her in a fluster.
「You killed her!? Is this the thing you said you were gonna attempt!?」
「She is not killed yet. ……It seems that the defeated clones become pure magic power that is recovered by the main body. Therefore I inserted poison into the clones that I defeated. ……The poison I made her receive had already reached a lethal dose. I believe that she will die with certainty soon.」
「Poison you say?」
Something that could enter magic power as a foreign material and ignore defensive magic power before stealing someones life……that wasn’t such a thing as 『poison』. Ilyailiya had no intention to uncover her hidden card to Loki and so she used the word 『poison』 to represent it.
「Then now we can even search for their position huh. It’s difficult for us to launch a surprise attack inside this magic power cloud, but we should be able to find them by sending Ilyailiya.」
Regina who was steamy warm after getting out of the bath cut into their talk. In the end she did nothing but enter the bath for several hours. However Ilyailiya shook her head.
「Robin Hood’s clone bodies are still active. It’s still necessary to wait. However even at the longest she will die within a hour.」
……Loki’s broad grin stiffened.
One hour. The moment he heard that word, he felt like sparks scattered inside his head.
「……In other words, this remaining one hour will be those guys’ last chance to take action. Those guys, they’re gonna launch a surprise attack for sure in this one hour. We cannot stay like this.」
「The other side should still be in the dark about our position though. On top of that, it’s impossible for a surprise attack to happen without going past me.」
「If it’s Kazuki then he will somehow manage to do both. He will overturn that assumption. That guy won’t do anything like letting go of his hand from the initiative.」
Loki said that with a bias passion filling it somewhere.
「……That sounds like an overestimation.」
Regina spoke indifferently. Both Ilyailiya and Regina evaluated Hayashizaki Kazuki suitably but……they didn’t hold as much of a fixation as Loki.
「Nonetheless, however, perhaps there is nothing better than getting ready for a flawless defense in this one hour.」
If he assumed that Kazuki and the others would come with the best move they could――then there was one more thing that Loki had to think about no matter what.
About how Nyarlathotep was watching the situation over here through a spy.
Because of that, he couldn’t make a move that was too bold. In the case Nyarlathotep and his bunch came to muscle into the fight, he had to constantly reserve some leeway properly so he could deal with them.
If he didn’t skillfully deceive and lure in those guys at a convenient timing…….
「It’s interesting but……this is a bit troubling.」
Loki murmured――Loki felt himself drowning in the chaos that he created.
……Perhaps someone like me is always like this. Even inside the myths…….
No, the myths are myths. It ain’t related to the current me.
「Can’t we use Apollo and Artemis?」
Regina cut off Loki’s thought and proposed.
「……You’re right, first start with that.」
Regina went outside for a moment, after that she led in Valextra Versace who was the contractor of Apollo and Diana Versace who was the contractor of Artemis.
She couldn’t work them hard the whole night, but there wouldn’t be any problems if it was an hour.
Apollo’s <Aganaverea> would shoot by accurately detecting magic power from far away.
Artemis’s <Ginekaverea> would shoot by detecting fast movements from far away.
Even with magic power obstruction, these sisters possessed the ability to sense and shoot the enemy at super long range. When they took position on a mountain in the daytime, it was like they had encompassed the whole of Atlantis.
「With the abilities of you two, how much range can you cover in this situation?」
Valextra and Diana looked at each other, and then Valextra answered.
「Without a place with good visibility, our bows cannot cover all that surrounds us with just the two of us.」
「How much is your range in this place?」
「Because we are inside this forest and in the magic power cloud……I think that the maximum range at which we can display the effects towards somewhere distant is about thirty degrees, like a human’s field of vision, when we focus.」
Thirty degrees. Loki imagined a protractor inside his head and he felt hopeless.
「That ain’t enough at all even with the two of you. Say……it ain’t gonna be a problem at all if you two just shake your head left and right ain’t it?」
「We are not seeing with our eyes, we are sensing by activating summoning magic. If we want to aim at a different zone, we need to chant again.」
「Kuuuh, what an inconvenient magic.」
「That’s why, at that time it was important to take a position at a high place.」
Diana also spoke out.
「If you are fine with decreasing the observation range until 10 kilometers then I think I can maintain around a hundred degrees. With two of us it will be two hundred degrees. That much should be an appropriate balance.」
It left a blind spot, but it was a good enough performance for a safety net in the case they broke through Ilyailiya.
10 kilometers――If it was the cavalry squad of Arthur and the others they should be able to cover that distance in the blink of an eye.
Even so, what he could rely on next after Ilyailiya’s speed was these two’s detection firing he guessed.
「Got it. That’s fine.」 Loki nodded.
「Now we gotta prepare so that if Valextra and Diana detect the enemy we can go out to intercept right away.」
They had to prepare immediately.
Especially because it would take a really long time for Loki to lead his subordinates organizationally.
Suddenly, loud and hurried footsteps could be heard from outside, and then a duo rolled into the tent.
「Preparation preparation, stop saying that, we won’t be able to rest like that hee―re! Bring in alcohol and snacks and a good man inste―ad!」
The one who yelled that was a young woman whose whole body was clad in black clothes decorated with jewelry――a chaos Diva of Celt Mythology, Queen Maeve.
「Rather than that send us to kill right away already―!!」 The one who yelled while stepping *zudododo* fiercely was a four armed goddess with pitch black skin. A chaos Diva of Hindu Mythology, Kali.
When she was periodically becoming frustrated wanting to kill, she would dance.
「Annoying! Just shut up and wait for my order!! The battle will start soon!!」
「You two, you must not disturb the strategy meeting politoca. ……Because the boorish us won’t be useful here politoca. Sorry politoca, Loki.」
And then one more person forcefully entered the tent, a giant with a height that might of reached three meters came in while bending forward due to the cramped space. This person had skin that was black like ink without any glossiness, wearing a mask that was made from a deep blue gem. A chaos Diva from Aztec Mythology, Tezcatlipoca.
The tent was creaking dangerously.
「Don’t force yourself to enter!! This tent ain’t created with your size’s standard!!」
「It’s lonely when everyone entered the tent politoca.」
In preparation of this day, there were three chaos Divas that Loki managed to successfully materialize.
Their mythologies were different, but every one of them had a shared wish for a chaotic world.
Loki picked them as the best from everyone that he was able to come across by chance and hurried up their awakening, they were a powerful bunch that were relatively reasonable.
Even though they were like this.
「Aoo―n! I also came woof! I’ll show my good aspect to Tou-san woof―!!」
In addition a young man with dog ears growing on his head also leaped into the tent and clung at Loki’s waist.
He was Fenrir that succeeded in materializing.
「You―Are―A―Hindrance-! Just go eat dog food!!」
Loki kicked Fenrir flying.
「Wafuu~」 Fenrir got dejected in a corner of the tent.
「Your subordinates are……really only consisted of an incorrigible bunch, huh.」
Regina sighed in exasperation.
Beatrix made various runes float around her and sensed that power’s undulation, which was like a pulsing heartbeat, while advancing through the forest.
Their preparation finally finished, first Beatrix would go out to hold Ilyailiya in place.
The matter from here on would be depending on whether she could use the rune’s power well or not.
Dawn was still far away, there was not a single sign of the magic power cloud thinning down.
The magic power cloud enshrouding everywhere was emitting blue light, because of that, even at night it wasn’t pitch dark, but an inch ahead of her sight was dyed bright blue that she couldn’t see through at all. It was a hazy blue world that gave her the illusion as though she was walking inside a sea, to the degree that she felt suffocated.
A Robin Hood clone was accompanying Beatrix by her side as a guide. But the clone’s appearance was warped and visibly tinged with noise, even now it looked unstable as though it would melt into the blue world and vanish.
One rune was shining conspicuously strong as though to guide Beatrix.
Runes are something curious, but it displayed its power of its own accord regardless of Beatrix’s control.
It was as though it had its own will――as if Hrotsvit was giving her company right beside her.
What was shining was the 『Rune of Detection』――it amplified Beatrix’s magic power perception.
Due to that, Beatrix detected the existence of a magic power body that approached to this direction with super high speed.
Beatrix took a stance and chanted a spell.
The 『Rune of Foresight』 also shined. She understood the current movement of the magic power body that was ahead…….
The owner of that magic power――Ilyailiya also noticed Beatrix’s existence, and then she attempted to change direction to the opposite direction.
It was a movement that prioritized going back to give a notification rather than moving for elimination when she detected the enemy.
The current duty of Ilyailiya was simply being a scout.
And then, the duty of Beatrix was――to stop Ilyailiya in place.
「O straw rope of thunder god, stop the cowardly weapon! Arrow of Lightning ArcBlits Pfeil!」 The 『Rune of Sorcery』 shone brightly――it had the effect that accelerated the chanting of low level magic just slightly. Beatrix dashed with all her might while raising her right hand, and then a thunder was fired from there drawing an arc.
That lightning flashed in the way where Ilyailiya tried to change direction.
It hit――Ilyailiya staggered from the impact and her body went numb for a moment.
That was enough. Beatrix circled around to block Ilyailiya’s escape route and stood in her way.
Both confronted each other.
Ilyailiya immediately recovered her body’s freedom from the electric current and tried to launch herself to slip beside Beatrix.
But regardless of her status as an owner of a super speed, she needed an instant to gather strength to produce her explosive force. Beatrix made the rune of foresight shine and moved to block Ilyailiya’s path ahead of her.
Beatrix headed towards Ilyailiya’s trajectory and drew out her large sword from its sheath. Ilyailiya stumbled her step so that she didn’t fly into the slash by herself and stepped back.
Stopped……Ilyailiya was stopped in place.
However, if Beatrix showed even the slightest opening, Ilyailiya would surely be gone from her sight.
「This time I’ll have you accompany me in a one-on-one fight, Ilyailiya.」
Beatrix glared vigilantly while addressing her opponent.
The second person finally opened her mouth.
「A distraction is it……」
Ilyailiya also understood the aim of this move right away.
The clone body of Robin Hood that accompanied Beatrix vanished after fulfilling its duty.
The sounds of knights and the galloping cavalry squad weren’t audible from here.
However, it was exactly at this time that the whole force with the exception of Beatrix started to move for the surprise attack offense.
Beatrix succeeded in the opening act of the battle.
Splitting the army into three where each one would launch surprise attacks at different times, that was the plan that Kazuki thought up.
Inside the forest at night that was enshrouded by a magic power cloud, the more the army was split the harder it would be to be able to take command. However, with Kazuki’s telepathy ability, it made it possible enough to even use a complicated strategy.
The army was split into three squads where the first squad was led by Kaguya-senpai, the second squad by Mio, and the third squad by Kazuki. The squad leader of each squad was Japan, but Britain and Germany’s knights were also included in the squads and displayed attitude that obeyed instructions from Kazuki.
And then Arthur and the elites of the Knights of the Round Table acted as a 『reserve force』 with the addition of Lotte in the communication role, they were standing by in the case of a critical moment.
Beatrix succeeded holding back Ilyailiya in place. The clone body of Robin Hood conveyed that using body gesture. Knowing that, Kazuki and the others moved out all at once.
Three squads were made to form a formation to surround the enemy headquarters, that Gino discovered, from three directions.
There they halted for a moment.
Gino herself was left behind in the tent in her worn-out condition, but the clone bodies of Robin Hood that were still in a state that could move numbered several dozen bodies. ……Although every single one of them was on the verge of instability, as though they were wandering in the middle of a false image and a real body.
Those several dozen Robin Hoods received Kazuki’s signal and charged forward all at once.
The three squads followed behind them.
When they had advanced for a certain distance, the clone bodies of Robin Hood got shot through one after another and disappeared. Each squad halted still once more.
What happened was something that they could predict beforehand.
Long range shooting with bows and arrows――Apollo and Artemis.
But the range that Apollo and Artemis could cover should have a limit. That was why they made those Robin Hood clones go on ahead.
The zone where the Robin Hood clones weren’t shot――that zone was the blind spot of Apollo and Artemis. Perhaps it wouldn’t be a surprise attack like this……however the initiative was on their side.
That was what was important.
『Mio, Kaguya-senpai, please go.』
Kazuki sent his instruction through telepathy.
Kaguya-senpai’s first squad and Mio’s second squad began their assault――,
「O Astaroth commiserating the foolish sin! In order to be the agent of thy indictment, please lend me thy manservant which is thy mounted beast!! Trampling Drake!!」
「Loyal manservant of Lucifer, o Gamigyn! Please lend me thy swift horse the symbol of thy loyalty!! Gallop Racer!!」
The yankee duo, Mibu-senpai and Asamiya-senpai activated the magic to summon a drake and a cavalry horse. A dragon and a horse of hell were summoned along with a flash, but then they were overwritten by the individuality of the yankee duo and each transformed into a yankee honored ride of an armored car and a large bike. 「Everyone, get onto our rides!」 Mibu-senpai gave a thumbs up.
Other than them, people that could summon 『mounted beasts』 activated their magic simultaneously. The knights of Japan and Germany boarded onto them while Britain’s Knight Order straddled their own beloved horses.
This was in order to swiftly attack far faster rather than marching by foot.
The first and second squad were charging through the zone that wasn’t monitored with the force of a raging wave.
The two squads that attacked two blind spots formed positioning to launch a pincer attack from opposite sides.
Kazuki and the others in the third squad and Arthur with her group as a reserve force were estimating the timing for their other plan while slowly advancing.
「Loki. I encountered Beatrix. I’m being held in place.」
The jet black Ilyailiya silently murmured.
It was the Ilyailiya that was cloned and left behind at the headquarters.
Loki grinned broadly.
「Yosh, they are right in our palm.」
If Ilyailiya’s scout was held in place, then the other side would surely think that their surprise attack couldn’t be detected.
But Ilyailiya had split into two and they could share their senses, even Kazuki wouldn’t be able to imagine that even in his wildest dreams. Doing something like holding back Ilyailiya was pointless.
Their surprise attack failed.
However, what was unexpected was that it was Beatrix who was in the role of holding back Ilyailiya. The Einherjar should be worn out already, yet their new leader was taking this kind of risk here.
If it was Kazuki that took the role of holding back Ilyailiya, for Loki there would be nothing easier than that.
「Ilyailiya, deal with Beatrix quickly. There is only Thor that has the qualification as a sub-chief god in Norse Mythology to inherit Odin’s power, yeah. Even Germany that has escaped their death would end if Beatrix is defeated there. Perform the last rites for them.」
「I plan to do that.」
The jet black Ilyailiya nodded. If a mythology lost their chief god, the whole mythology would lose power. Germany would be finished with that.
「And then the surprise attack from the enemy will come soon! Quicken the interception preparations!!」
Valextra and Diana leaked out their voice simultaneously while each of them were facing a different direction.
And then they began firing arrows fiercely. That was a precise reaction that could be mistaken as a machine.
「So they came!」 Loki raised his voice.
「This shoddy feel, Robin Hood’s clones huh. I can see that the caster is doing her best really toughly.」 Valextra said.
「Perhaps they are starting to move to investigate our location right away because they were able to break through Ilyailiya.」 Diana said.
Loki’s face turned weary thinking ‘so she ain’t dead yet?’ and cursed how Atlantis was covered with forest.
「However it’s strange. Rather than coming here to search, they were heading here all at once as though they were surrounding this place with a large number. This movement, our location was already completely found out from a long time ago.」
Diana’s expression slightly warped in unease.
But Loki was also preparing with that assumption.
「Robin Hood surrounding us…..」 He groaned.
The clones were a tactic in order to narrow down the range of Apollo and Artemis’s detection range. Kazuki had already known about the existence of these two bow experts.
「The surprise attack of the enemy is coming from the blind spot of Apollo and Artemis’s firing range!」
With the surveillance state of the two where each of them covered a hundred degrees, that meant that there was an eighty degree blind spot on each side. Surely the enemy would come by splitting their forces into two squads and storm in with a pincer attack from there.
The Versace sisters’ bows had a blind spot――conversely speaking that meant that the enemy’s infiltration route could be narrowed down because of that.
「Don’t panic and deal with them calmly! A surprise attack that we know from where and when it will come ain’t a surprise attack at all!! First burn down all the tents!!」
Loki ordered that and the tents were turned into ash all at one go using magic. The time for rest was over. The tents were now nothing but a hindrance. So that everyone could participate in the magic battle, they had to clear up the place from obstacles.
The area returned to a desolate wasteland.
There Loki Allied Army’s whole battle strength was assembling into one group in the blink of an eye.
……Now then. Kazuki and his group are coming just as expected.
No, wait, Loki suddenly thought.
There is no guarantee that there are only two squads. ……Kazuki has telepathy powers. For him it’s possible enough to move three or four squads altogether.
……He was moving Robin Hood with the assumption that they will get detected and shot by Apollo and Artemis――they were feigning a surprise attack while not relying that much on the surprise attack. It could be seen like that.
Was there a possibility that they were still preparing another plan?
In that case they would need to distribute a lot of their numbers as reserve forces no matter what.
「……Regina, Ilyailiya! We are gonna reorganize the reserve force that is not going out to intercept!!」
「Starting, right now……?」 Regina faltered. The enemy was already approaching here.
Kazuki and Loki’s battle started. That was Loki’s thinking of this.
『I’ll defend that attack, so don’t you bother with it……』
Beatrix felt like she was hearing such a voice.
Ilyailiya rained down small meteors from all directions――it was a magic that intended to shave down her concentration. At the same time with that a silver blade aimed at Beatrix.
However the 『Rune of Defense』 around Beatrix shined, it flew as though it had its own will and blocked the meteors where two were annihilated.
『You just devote yourself on attacking happily……see, over there.』
Beatrix simply made a full swing using her large sword with an empty mind. That blade was filled with electricity due to Thor’s magic.
Ilyailiya changed her silver flame into a shield and blocked that attack. But the electric current couldn’t be blocked by the shield, making her body paralyzed. Ilyailiya who was proud of her speed lost sight of any chance to move into offense.
Something at the level of all direction attack to disorder concentration wouldn’t shake up Beatrix’s current foresight.
Beatrix spontaneously laughed out. She reversed her blade and swung the second slash with her large sword. She made stirring sound of cutting wind *bu―n bu―n* while attacking continuously.
However although that attack looked like it was done without any thought, but actually the attack was guided by the runes and accurately predicted Ilyailiya’s movements.
Ilyailiya couldn’t hold on and leaped backward, taking some distance.
If Beatrix whose role was to hold Ilyailiya back could make her step back, then she wouldn’t recklessly pursue her.
Ilyailiya opened her mouth.
「……How are you able to use the King’s power until that much already?」
What was called the King’s power wasn’t something that could be used skillfully right after it got inherited.
Beatrix looked around staringly at the several runes floating around her as though she herself didn’t understand although it was about herself. She felt like she could hear a voice…….
「Hrotsvit-sama is together with me right by my side. When I think like that I become able to use this power well, somehow it became fun and strength welled up from inside.」
Ilyailiya spoke as though she was spitting out even while her face was expressionless. 「That’s irrational.」
「Fuhahahahahah! A feeling that yearns and loves someone will become strength! I was taught that by that man, and I believe it-!!」
「So you too are also Hayashizaki Kazuki’s believer……」
Fufufu……Beatrix chuckled bashfully.
「But for you who is a believer of god to be taught by Hayashizaki Kazuki who is a pagan, and for you to believe that teaching, just what’s with that?」
「Eh!? Is, is that something wrong?」
Beatrix reflexively asked the rune floating beside her when Ilyailiya questioned where it hurt.
『It doesn’t really matter doesn’t it?』
「Seems like it doesn’t really matter!!」
Beatrix looked back at Ilyailiya in a flash and yelled.
「……Is it possible to converse with that rune?」
『I was picturing despair and the desire of ruin in the future, seeking to experience life for real, I enjoyed myself with battle.』
Beatrix thought that this was really Hrotsvit-sama’s voice just as expected.
『Hesitation doesn’t suit you. Don’t think of anything, just purely, purely enjoy the battle more. If you say that you have a companion who you can find a future with, then it’s fine even if you get close to that person.』
The voice said to her exactly the same thing as Eleonora.
And that granted her the conviction that she wasn’t mistaken, and a burning courage.
『What is important, is that in front of your eyes right now……』
「There is a battle.」
『Yes, that’s everything. If you fight in a way that is the most enjoyable for you, then surely you will be able to wield the King’s authority in a different shape than me.』
Fighting enjoyably. That was the key to handling the runes in her case.
When she thought that, she felt even more enjoyment.
『Fight while laughing, Beatrix.』
「Fuhahahahah! Now come, Ilyailiya! This time I’ll have you dance together with me for sure!!」
Ilyailiya became a haze and vanished as though to say enough with the tedious talk. Beatrix swung her blade toward the path she was traveling through. Sparks of thunder and silver scattered.
The surprise attack couldn’t be called a success.
The allied army of Japan-Britain-Germany that slipped through the blind spot of the bow attacks assaulted with two groups, but the place they attacked already had the Loki Alliance Army lying in wait in flawless interception stance.
Magic exploded one after another at the wasteland where the tents for camping and the forest had already been burned away so they could fight as they pleased. But because of the magic power cloud that enshrouded the dead of night, both sides couldn’t confirm each other’s figure clearly.
The surprise attack couldn’t be said as a success――but, the result of the two armies clashing from the front wasn’t even.
「What the hell is happening?」 Loki’s expression distorted.
If at this kind of time the silver Ilyailiya was at their side, she could run around the battlefield with her inherent speed and confirm the situation for them but……currently she was facing Beatrix and couldn’t get away. The strategy to hold back Ilyailiya produced a result in a different sense.
The attack didn’t become a surprise attack. They were able to intercept the attack with flawless readiness.
Then why was it their side that was falling into a disadvantage?
The enemy was rushing here from two directions, one side was dealt with by Italia’s Knight Order, the other side by Russia’s Knight Order, while Loki’s Loki Einherjar was assigned to both sides equally. They should be intercepting the enemy with enough battle strength.
The elites that were the materialized Divas and Regina’s Olympia Twelve Gods were standing by at this headquarters. They were reserve forces that could move in immediate response to Loki or Regina’s orders.
In a battle it was senseless to throw everything to the front lines. The worth of a commander was decided in how they made use of their reserve forces that could react immediately when something happened.
Especially where the opponent was Kazuki, who could take elaborate strategic actions even under this situation using his telepathy.
Loki, Regina, and the jet black Ilyailiya, the three of them placed the headquarters at the center of the wasteland. Even though there was a magic power cloud interfering and dampening the effects, the three of them were also participating in the battle by firing attack magic from here. However they couldn’t peek clearly at the situation at the front lines, at the enemy’s situation.
Knights at the front line were periodically coming to them as messengers, reporting that『the enemy army’s pressure』 was great.
「Our side is in disadvantage!!」
Among the military forces of the other side, Germany’s knights were a bunch that barely escaped death and now were unable to exhibit their full strength anymore.
No matter how they thought about it, the other side was supposed to have fewer numbers. ……Did the enemy leave no troop for reserve forces and divided their whole army into two groups to strike here? If the other side didn’t have any reserve forces and struck here while this side was retaining a reserve force, then certainly this side would fall into disadvantage temporarily.
However, would Kazuki who had experienced the principle and rule of battle in the war with Yamato commit that kind of carelessness?
If that was the case……then they would just need to wait until a crack appeared somewhere in the enemy army, and if they struck there with this reserve force they could decide the battle with greater numbers.
「……Do we still need to continue observing a direction where no one is fighting like this?」
Diana spoke to Loki in bafflement with her stance still holding her bow readily.
「It’s strange to say this myself but, we believe that we are a valuable battle strength though?」
Valextra also shrugged her shoulders.
「You guys don’t know jack about Kazuki.」
Loki talked back flatly.
「But it’s certain that they are a battle strength that is too valuable to be squandered for the sake of piling up caution on top of caution.」
Regina spoke with a pensive look.
Even Regina didn’t take Kazuki lightly. ……However it was not to the degree of Loki.
On the contrary, Loki’s high assessment of Kazuki to an abnormal degree felt like something of a bias affection to her, which made her somewhat creeped out.
Ilyailya also looked expressionless, but it seemed that she was mostly of the same feeling as her.
Loki sensitively sensed that and felt a faint crack. He also felt anger.
However, looking at the situation as a whole objectively, it was obvious that he ought to make a compromise.
「Gau―! I want to sniff the smell of blood woof!!」
「Hey―! How long are you gonna make me stay still like this huh―!」
「Let us rampage and kill―!!」
「Mumumu……it’s vexing politoca.」
Fenrir, Maeve, Kali, and Tezcatlipoca who were preserved as reserve forces also couldn’t calm down like peevish children.
「There is a rational reason that can be seen in this situation.」
The jet black Ilyailiya said.
She understood. If Beatrix who came out to hold back Ilyailiya ran out of strength fighting her and got defeated, at that point of time the Einherjar would completely lose strength and become a disordered mob.
Perhaps that was why Kazuki didn’t save any troops as a reserve force and challenged them in a hurry.
But such thinking could be seen through as a matter of course. It was too simple.
Kazuki wasn’t someone who was that careless…….
But there was no other explanation that could be found for the inexplicable strength of the enemy’s momentum…….
「……Can’t be helped. Both of you stop observing and move to provide cover fire. The reserve force too, we will throw them in while watching the situation.」
The chaos Divas raised wild cheers of joy and rushed to the front lines.
Several of the Olympus Twelve Gods also immediately departed to the front lines.
Shit-, even though I told them we are watching the situation first they ain’t listening at all! Kazuki can use his telepathy to take command without any disorder y’know!
At that time something flickered inside Loki’s awareness.
It was as though something small inside the scenery somewhere was wriggling.
Wasteland was spreading to the surroundings, beside him there were Regina and the jet black Ilyailiya, and then just several Olympus Twelve Gods who were being preserved……his visibility was bad but that was all.
Flicker――wrong, this was something……a surge of really minute magic power.
Loki sharpened his awareness while looking around the surroundings……and his expression froze.
Standing by an Italian knight……the contractor of the Diva <Hera>, Diadora, beneath her feet, there was something like a green caterpillar. Diadora who seemed to mostly have lesbian tendencies was staring at her lord Regina in ecstasy, she didn’t notice the existence of that which was lying so near to her that she could step on it just by moving a bit.
Something that was like a green caterpillar……wrong.
This was……something that took the shape of human was crawling on all fours.
Loki felt his spine turn shuddering cold.
That was Robin Hood’s clone body. With a posture where she could lick the ground, only her face was lifted up, her bloodshot eyes were looking to this direction with a gleam.
「Tha, that dying……!!」
Loki noticed, without even any time to attack that clone body was self-disintegrating into tatters and vanished.
There was no doubt that exactly just now the life of Robin Hood’s contractor had come to an end.
Regina didn’t notice that, however she noticed Loki’s state and asked.
「Its’ Robin Hood’s clone body! It was right under Diadora and vanished just now……that bastard! She fucking saw our order just now!!」
「……She sneaked in until this place?」
Regina asked Loki back wondering if he had just hallucinated.
「Eh, under my feet?」
Even Diadora made a puzzled face.
All the people there looked at each other as though to say that it was impossible for them to not notice something like that.
But Loki angrily shouted back with conviction.
「Call back the reserve force right now!!」
「Weren’t all of Robin Hood’s clone bodies shot to death already under Apollo and Artemis’s monitoring?」
Ilyailiya pointed out to Loki.
Loki was groaning while ruminating in his thought.
「……No, the arrows of the two are fired in reaction to the largest magic power and fastest movement. What if there is just one clone, that intentionally thinned down its magic power until it was exceedingly weak mixing in among all the others……?」
Even if she did that, but to be able to sneak in until this close without anyone noticing, something like that was already beyond carelessness or inattention and went right to nothing but horror.
That clone body which Loki witnessed was already endlessly frail.
Its presence was like a ghost.
For its magic power to thin down until that level with even its body being vague, perhaps it would be difficult for it to even be aware that it existed…….
It was a paper-thin state between not vanishing and vanishing――doing something like maintaining a clone body that was created with magic power in such state while controlling it, was nothing but impossible.
Magic power control needed for that would be something beyond really delicate.
Likely it wasn’t something done intentionally. A human who was going to die anytime mustered her magic power that was just barely there, and then she maintained it only using tenacity so that it wouldn’t vanish……the result of that became a stealth clone body that was like a ghost.
It was truly a living ghost!
Loki recognized the ability of the Diva Robin Hood as one of the most troublesome things in this war, but now he knew that what should be truly feared was the contractor of that Diva.
「I don’t care whether they are already in the middle of battle or not, but drag back those idiots here quickly! The real surprise attack will come after this!!」
Arthur moaned with an agonized voice above her horse.
Until just now there was the clone body of Robin Hood that was powerlessly groveling on all fours at the end of the gazes of Kazuki and Arthur who were still standing by inside the forest.
The clone body that succeeded in infiltrating until deep inside the enemy’s headquarters with good luck and the clone body that was just before them, they were the last two clones.
Although the clone bodies were sharing their senses but they couldn’t talk, and because Gino was also not here, the clone brought the information to Kazuki and Arthur by groveling and used its finger to draw on the ground.
It was groveling also because it had already lost the power for even just standing.
And then, at the end the clone body brought precious information to them before it vanished. And about what happened to Gino right now after she burned out her mind until the utmost limits even with that state of hers, they didn’t even need to imagine it to know.
「Gino-san did well. Let’s go right away.」
He had no other words than those right now. Surely standing still was exactly what that woman didn’t wish for.
Arthur closed her eyes and lifted her head.
Loki, Regina and the others were mistaking that this side was launching an assault with all their battle forces. Because of that the other side came out in counterattack by also investing their preserved reserve forces into the battle.
But in reality the third squad of Kazuki and others were still not moving at all. When the enemy became overly eager and invested all their battle force to the battle, Kazuki and the others aimed to launch a violent attack at their flank.
At Kazuki’s original plan, he planned to have everyone who came out to the front lines to make the judgment whether Loki and his group had invested their reserve force. However making that kind of judgment accurately inside this thick magic power cloud would surely be difficult. But unexpectedly one Robin Hood caused a miracle by succeeding to infiltrate until deep inside the enemy headquarters.
No, most likely it wasn’t because of a miracle but because of tenacity.
Because of that they couldn’t just stand around grieving.
「O soaring king of air pirates, please send thy retainer from that wing, and lend it to us……」
Nagasaka Yuka who was included in the third squad activated the magic for traveling.
「Wind Weaving Giant BirdSimurgh!」 The avatar of the Diva with a bird shape, <Valefor> floated up and flapped its wings, white wind blew faintly from there. The thicker the whiteness of the wind became, the clearer the presence it had, the winds then were weaved into several layer which was constructing a giant bird in a moment.
With the exception of Kazuki, everyone of the third squad boarded that bird’s back or got held by the bird’s claw to be transported.
「「Soaring wings, glaring eyes, invading world-destroying conflagration――manifest god’s authority right here, as the agent of civilization I will advance deeper and deeper! Deep Striker!!」」
Kazuki and Lotte put on the high speed mobile armor using Prometheus’s magic and flew to the sky.
Arthur and the others of the cavalry squad also handled their horse’s reins simultaneously and broke into a dash following behind.
「Arthur’s group and Lotte mustn’t get too deep inside the battlefield yet as reserve force, please take a distance for a while and carry out cover fire.」
「That will push the burden to you all our ally.」
It seemed that she was reluctant to be placed in the position where they would be earnestly preserved.
「I chose Arthur and the others as the reserve force because we don’t know where Nyarlako is on this battlefield, your force cannot go in carelessly.」
「I see, you’re right.」
It was an unreserved remark that gouged her weak point, but Arthur nodded.
「The battle strength of Arthur’s group has to be used at the most important time. A situation that we cannot even imagine yet will surely happen.」
The authority of King Arthur was something that intently heightened the battle strength of oneself using proud pledges.
Although she had a clear weak point that was mental magic, but her destructive power was exactly the strongest spear.
「……We still don’t know the King’s authority of Regina and Ilyailiya completely.」
Just like how right now he was going to outwit Loki using King’s authority, it should be possible for those two queens to use their powerful King’s authority in a way that they couldn’t even imagine to change the battle situation.
「You’re right. At that time we will become the force to break the deadlock.」
「However, they should be unable to effectively use their King’s authority into their strategy like us. Most likely Regina and Ilyailiya didn’t disclose their King’s authority to Loki.」
It was a situation that was like the strongest strategist who didn’t know of his own army’s trump card.
Before this operation, Kazuki had already disclosed his own authority to Arthur and Beatrix.
And then right now Kazuki was using the King’s authority of Japan Mythology 『Power of Harmony』.
It was a power that could distribute the magic power of his comrades to a certain degree to the optimum allotment.
That Loki and the others mistook the assault of just the first and second squads as the whole army’s attack was because of this power.
Kazuki distributed the magic power of third squad to his comrades that were included in the first and second squad. Even though it was the same summoning magic, but if it was invoked by an owner of powerful magic power then the magic’s might would change.
If powerful magic attacks were rained down with the other side not knowing the others’ numbers due to the darkness of the night and the magic power cloud, Loki who didn’t know about the Power of Harmony would naturally judge that the enemy was attacking with their full force.
Due to various things or another, Loki――he hadn’t fought Kazuki since the war with Yamato.
However, Kazuki felt fear of Loki who kept worrying about the decision to invest the reserve force or not until the very last minute in vigilance against detached forces of the enemy even though he didn’t know about the Power of Harmony. Kazuki was shocked.
The ruler of chaos Loki grasped even the matter that he didn’t know about and he could manipulate that. That control ability was already something outside logic.
「The Power of Harmony and telepathy communication huh……. Furthermore it can be used by multiple comrades from far away. Honestly speaking I underestimated both Solomon Mythology and Japanese Mythology as puny mythologies, but there are no other King’s authorities that are more suited for group battle than this.」
Calling them puny was uncalled for, but Arthur spoke with honest praise in her tone.
The avatar of Amaterasu popped out and floated behind Kazuki who was flying in the sky.
『To say the truth, with my original power doing something like using Power of Harmony to far away comrades inside this magic power cloud is completely impossible. That the Power of Harmony can work like this is because it totally used that circuit of bond or something. Rather than saying that I did this, it’s more like big bro Leme’s power mixed into me on its own and strengthened me ya―』
Amaterasu explained with an easygoing voice.
The Power of Harmony could only be used to comrades inside one’s range of perception. However, currently Kazuki was able to constantly sense the comrades with whom he had strong ties of bond with because of Leme’s power. That was why even the Power of Harmony could still work until a super long range. It was a beautiful collaboration between two mythologies.
「A mix……. So it’s a peerless strength due to being the King of two mythologies.」
Arthur murmured while spurring her cavalry horse.
Kazuki and the others were rushing altogether inside the night enshrouded by a faint blue magic power cloud.
They had already circled until a position that couldn’t be detected from the place that became the battlefield, thanks to Gino they could mark the target and aim at the enemy headquarters.
Arthur’s group and Lotte was braking little by little and stood by at the rear.
They were starting to be able to sense the magic power of the enemies on the other side of the blue night.
The magic power of Kazuki and the others in the third squad that was entrusted to the other squads using the Power of Harmony was returned back――and they attacked.
Kazuki invoked magic right away like drawing out a katana from its sheath.
A presence that was like a small scale barrier was smashed.
From the other side of the exploding light 「UWAAAAAAAA!」 or 「THEY FUCKING CAMEEEEEE!」 angry roars and screams that were the very definition of chaos resounded.
――He felt like there was Loki’s voice mixed in there too.
With Kazuki’s magic invocation as the signal, his comrades that were grasped by 『Simurgh』 also descended down to the ground all at once and started chanting magic.
The enemy figures emerged across the magic power cloud. Amidst the chaotic situation, the enemy force was turning back in great panic, but their movements didn’t even have order at all.
There, the figure of Loki was standing at the very front.
「Kazuki! So you fucking came huh!!」
That tone of voice could be taken as anger and also joy.
The comrades that followed behind Kazuki attacked simultaneously――they activated group magic.
Loki’s hand was visibly holding a shining blue large sword, it flashed.
「Display the essence of a divine sword!! Lævateinn!!」
Dazzling lights and thunderous roars burst out.
Chapter 4 – Tactics Battle
The dazzling Chouki magicians were blooming in profusion on the two battlefields with gorgeousness that rivaled a flower.
「Wing dance and scatter from the bottom of the earth. Trail spiraling wind and become the bullet that expresses the fury of the star! Flap, shoot and smash! Volcanic Barrett!!」
Mio scattered countless flame to the surroundings like a giant lily that scattered its pollen.
「O maddening passion of the depths, bloom the forbidden flower here! Consume beautiful things without pause and leave nothing behind!Packed Black TentacleInfinite Tentacle !!」
Kaguya-senpai made tentacles that seemed to want to gobble up life to rampage everywhere like a jet black storm.
「O whirling will of the sky god, I shall become the agent of god’s fury! O radiance of royal divine gift, become the storm of brilliant splendor!Storm God’s BowArrow Storm!!」
Hikaru-senpai rapid fired thunder that looked like shining golden spears each time she drew her bow.
「O immutable limit, please make this heart forget its worries with that freezing wind. With the flowing silence of rejection, announce the demise of that life……North Pole WindArctic Wind!!」
Koyuki continuously blew white frost wind without end like a broken refrigerator.
Those costumes that became even showier with them becoming Chouki magician looked as though they were to show that the battlefield was their stage.
Kaguya and Hikaru were in the first squad, Mio and Koyuki were in the second squad.
At first with the magic power boost from Kazuki’s Power of Harmony, these girls overwhelmed the enemy, but although they lost that boost at the same time with the third squad’s offense, the momentum that they had obtained before didn’t lose inside the mayhem of the enemy formation and they continuously exercised their power.
Ikousai and Nyarlako’s group didn’t do anything like camping preparations, they were merely squatting inside the forest splendidly, looking like they would take a poop.
Ikousai was shaking the shoulders of Nyarlako who was still in a girl’s shape.
「Oi, you can sense the situation of the war right? What is going on right now? Give me live coverage so I can understand clearly too. Do a live broadcast.」
「Yoo―sh, then Nyarlako’s catty live broadcast, it’s starting―」
Nyarlako stood up and hummed an abominable BGM that was hard to describe while starting to dance.
「I don’t need that kind of opening. I don’t need it so start reporting quick-」
Ikousai hurried Nyarlako while dancing together with her.
- zuncha, nyan nyan*, both of them danced for a while before squatting down once more.
「……The fate of the two began since that meeting. The childhood friend covered for him and fell. The young man stood up while covered with that blood, and carved a wound that couldn’t be erased onto the chest of his bitter enemy……. And then half a year after that, both of them confronted each other on a battlefield once more! The kickoff of their destiny……will be after the commercial!!」
「Kill! I’ll kill you―!!」
Ikousai gripped tightly on the hilt of her beloved sword and stood up, but the Cthulhu retainers around them held her down while saying 「Stop―」 「Stop please―」.
「Snapping in a way that cannot be laughed off like that. How scary~」
「What I hate the most in this world is a TV show that won’t start no matter how long I wait just like this!!」
「Ikousai-kun really cannot be helped huh…… Err―, right now Japan-Britain-Germany are in an advantage by a great margin.」
Ikousai’s expression turned bright in a flash.
「Please look at this face, it’s the face of a maiden that is waiting for her beloved’s victory.」
Nyarlako was pointing at Ikousai’s face and made fun of her. The retainers in the surroundings jeered 「Kyaa―」 「How cute―」 「Moe kyun―」. Ikousai reached out her hand to her beloved sword’s handle once more.
「I got it I got it, I’ll explain properly. The two stage delayed surprise attack of Japan-Britain-Germany succeeded with an unbelievable momentum. I don’t know what kind of trick was hiding behind that success but……」
「What a incompetent explanation right from the start……」
「At first Japan-Britain-Germany launched a surprise attack from two directions in a pincer attack. Loki’s Alliance Army detected them using Apollo and Artemis’s ability and intercepted. Rather than calling it a pincer attack, it became a clash that divided the battlefield into two where the two sides were equal.」
「If it was a straightforward clash then Loki’s group that have materialized Divas might be stronger.」
「No, Loki preserved the materialized Divas and Olympus’s Twelve Gods as reserve forces……. However even though both sides should be equal in number, for some reason Loki’s Alliance Army was gradually getting pushed back, so he invested his reserve forces to the front lines. Thereupon as though that timing had been seen through, Japan-Britain-Germany’s third squad launched a tremendous violent assault. Loki’s Army’s flank that was short of hands got hit and they fell into a chaotic situation. Italia and Russia’s knights were still better off, but Loki’s Einherjar were weak in that kind of situation.」
「There are only idiots there after all.」
These two who knew about the internal conditions of Loki’s Einherjar nodded at each other.
「The front lines of Loki’s Alliance Army that fell into a disordered state got pushed back by the enemy’s momentum, and slowly they were retreating back towards their headquarters. They were being pushed back into a cramped group. On the other hand Japan-Britain-Germany are herding them from three directions……into a formation where they would be surrounded and then annihilated. Kazuki can do telepathic communication so his side can carry out a frightening coordination. This is just like a battle of primitive man against career soldiers. If this is a normal war then at this point of time the winner is decided already.」
But this was a magic war where the participants were saving unknown trump cards.
「What is Kazuki doing?」
「Kazuki is leading the third squad, at first he stood at the lead and even confronted Loki but……both Kazuki and Loki retreated inside their own armies so they could command easier.」
「I think if it’s Kazuki then he can still command even while swinging a sword around at the front lines though.」
「That’s scary, what an absurdly shrewd type that guy is. Well, but if you say that he can do at least that much, then he might have some kind of thinking then.」
「What do you think Loki will do in this kind of situation?」
Even if Ikousai understood about Kazuki, but she didn’t understand Loki. She wasn’t really interested in him. In this case it would be Nyarlako who better understood the way Loki’s brain was working.
「H―m. ……Loki is harboring uneasiness to cooperate with Regina and Ilyailiya. He should want to break this deadlock with his own strength as much as possible so……he will aim at the commander Hayashizaki Kazuki and aim to break through a point I think. Right now Loki is withdrawing but there he will rearrange his army’s posture, call back the reserve forces and pick out the elites before going out to carry his gambit perhaps.」
The disadvantaged side looked for an opening and aimed for the vital spot. It was something like that.
「Thi, thi thi thi thi thi this is bad! Kazuki mustn’t get defeated by anyone other than me!」
- tremble tremble tremble shiver shiver shiver* Ikousai was shaking in terror.
「We cannot stay idle like this, we too are going there now!!」
「No, Japan is still in advantage so it will be okay I told you. Just calm down already. In the first place you are aiming for Kazuki because you are aiming to be the strongest and you believe that Kazuki is the strongest right? Then if Kazuki is defeated by someone else, you just need to aim for that guy next, ain’t it?」
「No good, that’s no good, I decided that the strongest is Kazuki! If another person defeats him by some kind of mistake, they won’t be his replacement!! Even in soccer or a martial arts tournament, the favorite that should be strong can lose because of something incomprehensible. When that happens it just makes you feel dejected right!?」
「Annoyiiing……anyway let’s just be patient for a bit okay.」
More new runes were shining around Beatrix who was fighting while laughing.
<Rune of Selection>――no matter if she was able to use foresight, but there was still no way she could deal with all of Ilyailya’s super high speed attacks.
She had to accurately judge, which attack had to be absolutely evaded and which attack should be allowed to hit her.
Originally Beatrix was the type that decided that kind of thing using instinct.
『But doing that against an opponent of this level is just……right?』
The rune talked to her.
These words, this will, just from where did they arise from she wondered. Or perhaps this was just her hallucination. However, Beatrix decided that that was that, and obediently accepted the voice.
「Thank you verry muuch! Fuhahahahah! Thi―s i―s fu―n!!」
「Are you speaking to yourself……」
It seemed that Ilyailiya couldn’t hear the voice.
She was taking a stance that looked like fencing with the silver sword created by 『Ogni Fonarei』. On top of that she also invoked magic.
「The closed pole soil and cool headed sky to my sword. Silver Frost SwordDed Moroz of Despair.」
Magic power silently welled up and vanished as though being sucked into Ilyailiya’s right arm. At a glance it was unclear what kind of magic was invoked.
『Just now it looked like partial acceleration magic. The speed of her right arm is even faster now.』
The rune informed Beatrix.
She understood, now she couldn’t deal with all her attacks.
Ilyailya’s right arm flew towards Beatrix with the wind roaring *bun-*.
Her right hand stabbed……it stabbed, stabbed, stabbed. The silver blade was thrusting in over and over again.
It was like a hail of blizzard blowing with the force that made her unable to open her eyes.
It was fast but――it was light.
Beatrix received the majority of those consecutive attacks right from the front without flinching, further more she even laughed while swinging around her large sword hard. The evading Ilyailiya got grazed by the blade and her magic power was smashed.
Even so Ilyailiya continued to thrust like a blizzard.
However the countless thrusts weren’t filled with strength and functioned as camouflage――,
「……A stab to the almighty mother and eternal ruler. Thunder Emperor SwordKladenets of Revenge.」
Dozens of attacks were launched within second, one of them emitted a faint demonic light glaringly.
『Don’t get hit only by that!!』
<Rune of Selection> informed with an absolute feeling of danger. ……At a glance it looked like a normal thrust, but that blade was filled with the compression of the thunder of sky god <Svarog>’s whole might.
A streak of lightning flashed inside the blizzard.
Just before it hit, Beatrix twisted her whole body into a crescent shape. Just by getting grazed slightly her defensive magic power was smashed and the impact of the magic intoxication made Beatrix’s body rotate quickly like a spinning top.
A wind hole was opened in the forest until far beyond along with a terrific thunderous roar.
Ilyailiya praised in a whisper.
「I’m a child that cannot calm down so this is the first time my observation is praised!!」
The truth was that it wasn’t Beatrix’s own achievement at all.
She rotated her body in a circle and without stopping she mowed her large sword horizontally.
「After all what is praised from me is always……my strength!! O thunder! Burn down the great enemy, display the might of the seat of heaven! Lightning Sword of Giant KillingFrost Vidur!!」
The large sword that Beatrix swung around transformed into huge lightning.
Ilyailiya didn’t evade that and blocked it with her silver sword――that sword even now was filled with the remains of Svarog’s thunder in its blade.
Two same element clashed and got blown far away along with their wielders.
「So it’s even-!」Beatrix who fell flat on the ground stood up cheerfully.
「So it’s even……」
Ilyailiya was hovering still in the air while whispering.
「You are more capable than what I imagined for a substitute King.」
「Fufufu, isn’t that right isn’t that right. Praise me more.」
『You cannot get carried away too much. The current Ilyailiya, is somehow, empty.』
「Empty……? Isn’t she empty from the start……?」
Beatrix tilted her head a bit to the words that the rune talked to her.
「……For me to be even, against someone like you, an illogical opponent that changes enjoyment into strength……」
Ilyailiya whispered with a small volume using a tone that vaguely sounded gloomy.
「Did you say something?」
At that time behind the expressionless face of Ilyailiya that looked like a mask, Beatrix felt a sign as though something was boiling.
Emotion……fury? Ilyailiya was furious?
No, was it simply her magic power rising up?
「……I didn’t think that seventy percent would be insufficient, that’s all. Let me commend you.」
「Seventy percent? What are you talking about?」
Beatrix blinked her eyes.
She could be in a good mood only until there.
The momentum of Japan-Britain-Germany from three directions was pushing back Loki Alliance Army’s battle line and pushing them into a single packed group.
They were falling into a situation where they were encircled.
Loki was launching magic for cover fire from their headquarters while yelling in anger.
「Push back! Spread out! If you packed up too close with each other then everyones gonna get swallowed into magic!」
A state of being encircled in a magic war was more grave compared to the wars of the old era.
The side encircling the enemy was in a 『line』 that only had the minimum necessary thickness. Even if they got hit by an area attack, the damage would be little.
The encircled side would be in a 『crowd』. Area attacks that were flying from four directions would hit and swallow up the maximum number of troops…….
Because a person couldn’t exert magic phenomenon except at within their range of perception, this thick magic power cloud became a salvation for them in that aspect though…….
The jet black Ilyailiya called out to him.
「Ilyailiya! You still haven’t finished off Beatrix yet!?」
「In order to carry that out for even a second faster, the me here has to go there.」
「……So you are in a damned tight spot huh. In other words you are sayin’ that Beatrix can use the King’s power skillfully.」
Loki showed a comprehension while continuing his words in rapid pace.
「But ain’t no way we can let this battlefield get more chaotic than this. Leave the command for Russia’s Knight Order to me while you are absent. Hand over your full authority. Tell that to all the knights!」
Loki continued with a rough voice faster than Ilyailiya could say something back.
「Listen! In the first place it’s the best for everyone if I took command of everything right from the start! I am the one who knows best of Kazuki’s methods! In the end the one who was right was only me with the prediction before! Yeah, of course entrusting battle strength to another force ain’t a joking matter, I got that. That’s why it will only be when you ain’t here. Even if you doubt me, but currently we ain’t in a situation where we can betray each other at all. Ain’t that right? This situation will depend on how much I and Regina can hold up the battle situation and whether you can take Beatrix’s head or not. And then, at the momentary opening where disorder visits the enemy, I’ll move the elite reserve forces to charge and take the head of the commander Kazuki……」
「Ilyailiya.」 Regina also spoke while chanting magic continuously to another direction.
「My bad but do it like that.」
「What I’m saying is rational right? Okay got it, then I’ll make more concessions. I’ll draw back Russia’s Knight Order for the moment and make them a reserve force. I swear I won’t move them except when in a sudden unforeseen situation or when it’s time for the charge to decide the battle.」
Ilyailiya went silent for a few seconds before speaking with am emotionless voice.
「Understood, I’ll leave it to you.」
The jet black Ilyailiya’s shape was fading smoothly. That body was dissolved into magic power and move towards its other half through Astrum.
There was no other choice than that. What Ilyailiya could do was only to hurry and finish her battle.
Loki sighed in satisfaction. ……Now then, what should I do.
「Loki, you ask a lot by telling us to hand over the command but, do you have some kind of preparation?」
Regina spoke with a calm voice. She was still not feeling uneasy.
「I don’t have anything like that. First I need to maintain the status quo so there won’t be any disorder.」
Regina clicked her tongue.
「Then I’ll go out to the front lines. Along with my King’s authority――<Esteemed God’s Power>.」
I’ve waited for that, Loki whispered inside his heart.
Kazuki didn’t know what would happen, but it was within his assumption that something would happen.
That was why when he heard the report, Kazuki got a curious feeling that was a mix of 『This is bad』 and 『As expected』. It felt like a sense of danger and a sense of exaltation mixed with each other.
He had to deal with the situation without delay.
――The one who reported was Mio from the second squad.
『Everyone is being knocked down like dominoes!』
What did she say……?
『Suddenly the people at the front lines hung their head down simultaneously and crouched on the spot. They became unable to fight! The enemy’s attack magic came all at the same time there……!! Gyaa―h!!』
What’s with that ‘gyaa―’.
But this wasn’t a joke.
The scale seemed to be big for a single magic――A King’s authority?
They hung their head downs……what came to mind from that phrase was Regina.
The haughty King with noble doctrine.
『What to do! Everyone is rapidly becoming unable to fight!! It’s total annihilation!! Also I too……something, is scary. It feels like I want to prostrate to something, and cling to it, such thing……』
Kazuki was chanting support magic to the front lines while answering.
『Is there a difference between people that can endure and those who cannot?』
『……Eerrr……it seems……there are many who are older people from the knight order……』
Something flashed in Kazuki’s mind intuitively, he allotted Power of Harmony to Mio. Then Mio responded 『A, somehow I felt at ease suddenly!』
『Endure just a bit more!』
Kazuki switched the telepathy channel to Lotte.
『Lotte! Bring Arthur’s group to reinforce the second squad!』
Once, the one who impressed and gave an idea about the concept of 『King』 to Kazuki with most intensity was Italia’s King, Regina Olympia Fornar.
When that woman appeared at the front lines, the battlefield completely changed.
The second squad that Mio led was constantly in advantage. But the jostling between attack magic and defense magic in corps scale with Japan in the lead was suddenly going through reversal as though the wind was changing direction.
The swordsmen of Japan that wielded their sword at the front line made a dazed face for a moment, and then they prostrated. Like that they were turned helpless and got knocked down like dominoes.
Because of that, the second squad’s formation was crumbling. Regina and her group that advanced while tearing off the breaking down enemy army looked truly like the march of a King.
Since the war on this Atlantis began, this scene could be said as the most majestic spectacle.
The contractors of Olympia Twelve Gods who followed after Regina were also launching a lot of powerful magic and crushed down the enemy in the surroundings one after another like a radiating wave.
The advantage on this battlefield was overturned in just a short space of time, it was natural that the possibility of the second squad’s total annihilation began to cross the mind.
If the reaction to this development was late even for just a bit, that possibility would surely become reality.
But from the distance of the wasteland where everything was blown away by the after-effects of the magic war, a cloud of dust was raising, when the cavalry knights clad in dazzling silver armor and helmet were galloping near, a light of hope shined in the battlefield.
The Knights of the Round Table of King Arthur revealed their figure from the glorious passage of chivalry.
The spectacle of the people at that place cheering in joy simultaneously witnessing that entrance was truly just like 『The Tale of King Arthur and the Knights of the Round Table』.
「I see……just like what Kazuki said, your authority is something like 『making hostile people with scarce magic power to be powerless』. Our authority, is purely mere strength we obtained by means of our pledge!! Not a single one of us will prostrate before someone like you!!」
The Knights of the Round Table didn’t slacken their sprint for even a little, they swung the spears in their hands and fired shockwaves of light.
Regina and her group that received that finally had their majestic King’s march shaken.
Regina yelled back.
「Arthur! I decided that after Hrotsvit……I’ll kill you!!」
「Just try it! I too wanted to test my skills against you!!」
『Arthur-san came for us, Arthur-san and her group looks okay that’s why our side also looks okay!』
It was a flustered telepathy that was done while fighting. That report was endlessly vague for the Japanese language, but Kazuki breathed out in relieve hearing Mio’ s bright voice.
However Kazuki was feeling a single doubt. ……Where was Nyarlako?
She was a powerful unitpawn that could be used to obstruct magic chanting of the whole battlefield solo. Rather than preserving her, her ability was better used to constantly influence the battlefield.
Even when Loki’s group invested their reserve forces, there was no sign of her. If she was here then they should know without fail.
She wasn’t here……did she betray Loki?
Next, telepathy came from Kaguya-senpai. However she didn’t sound in distress.
『Russia’s Knight Order is gradually retreating from the battlefield here. The remaining enemy is a minimum force centered on the illegal magicians, rather than attacking their way of fighting is devoting to complete defense trying to hold out just barely.』
Kaguya-senpai was reporting to him thoroughly her meticulous observation.
But Mio’s report was also easy to understand though.
『They are concentrating their forces in their headquarters. ……Maybe they are preparing an assault squad.』
『I also think so. If that’s true then surely Loki’s aim is Otouto-kun.』
If the King was defeated, as long as there was no sub-chief god to succeed after that then the mythology’s power would decline completely……. No matter how advantageous the battle progressed but if the King was assassinated then the army would collapse.
Even leaving that out, Loki was surely thinking, if he just defeated him then the rest would be…….
Loki is only looking at me…….
Beatrix and Ilyailiya were fighting outside the battlefield, Arthur and Regina were fighting at the theater of the second squad, Loki would launch a surprise attack to his location…….
You think I’ll let it become just like you wanted?
「Akane-senpai, Shokou, I’ll leave the rest to you two just like we arranged beforehand.」
Kazuki said that to the two who he added to his third squad as his reserve.
「Will it really be okay with Kazuki gone?」
Akane-senpai said that anxiously.
「I’ll listen to the battle’s situation from everyone’s telepathy. I have impressed my presence enough to Loki. It will become just like I expected……for sure.」
At first he showed his face to Loki and immediately pulled back because he had a strategy.
Loki would assault to aim at him――he was calculating from the beginning to make this kind of situation.
「Yeees. ……Fufufu, but to think that a cute raw material like this will be ruined.」
Kazuki spoke to an excessively sexy onee-san that he added to his squad. Miake Saki. She was the contractor of <Ose> of Solomon 72 Pillar, a twenty years old senior knight. It seemed that usually she was also active as a make-up artist. She licked at her glossy violet lips while approaching Akane-senpai. Akane-senpai was getting scared inexplicably.
「Cu, cute you say……, uuu, this person is scary for some reason.」
「Pleeease be obedient. ……Princess’s illusion, momentary dream, right now, you are born again in another gender of your heart.」
「Eh!? This is that kind of magic!?」
「Love Sex ChangeLove Morphosis.」
- pfun!* Akane-senpai was enveloped in violet smoke……and transformed into Kazuki.
「Wa, wait, just what is the meaning of this!」
Akane-senpai in the appearance and voice of Kazuki got angry with a red face. The knights in the surroundings suddenly laughed.
「……I too only heared that it’s a transformation magic though.」
「This is not that convenient of a magic that can transform to anyone you knooow. If there is something like that then I would use it more effectively on a regular basis seee. Though I cannot think of any way to use it other than for crime. But the transformation goes well so it’s fineee. Even if it’s no good with you we can use it with another child anyway.」
「It’s no good if it’s not Akane-senpai. But I’m glad that it went well.」
「No, wait a second……I understand that this is necessary for the strategy but……uuuu-!」
Akane-senpai was driven by an indescribable feeling and moaned.
「Senpai, I’m happy.」
「No need to say anything like that-!! Anyway, it will be fine if watashiI act like Kazuki right? Uwah, saying feminine words with this voice is disgusting even if I say so myself. Correction……eerr, it will be fine if oreI act like Kazuki right?」
Kazuki nodded. Akane-senpai breathed deeply looking uneasy.
「watashiI……not that, oreI have stage fright that’s why I’m uneasy here. Will it be okay I wonder?」
「I don’t really have stage fright, so please be more bold.」
Akane-senpai puffed up her chest with a jerk.
「I transformed into Kazuki……perhaps I’ll be okay if I think like that.」
「If something happen please convey it to Kazuha-senpai who can communicate telepathically with me.」
「Let’s do our best together.」 Kazuha-senpai encouraged Akane-senpai.
「It will be fine if it’s Akane-senpai. If Akane-senpai decided thinking that it is the best to do, then it absolutely won’t be a mistake, so please.」
――Shouko was glaring with pointed gaze at such exchange all this time.
「Oi……you ain’t really planning to use a body double as a sacrifice or anything ain’t you?」
If that’s actually the case then I won’t forgive you, that was what her eyes was telling him seriously.
「……Of course it’s not such a thing, right? I believe in you though.」
Kazuha-senpai also asked anxiously from the side.
「This is not a preparation to escape like that, until the end this is an offensive tactic. I want to defeat Loki today right here. I want to beat down that trickster by continuously putting him on the defensive the whole time from the beginning to the end and beat him up leaving no body part untouched.」
Kazuki answered as though he was baring the fighting spirit that he was hiding.
「However……ain’t this like a gamble that Clark would do?」
Shouko spoke with doubt even now.
Gamble……Kazuki didn’t feel that this was something like that, however.
「Clark was a King that I thought was the most scary from all the people that I had met until now. I felt that she is the strongest as a human, a natural-born gambler. That’s why, it’s a honor that I’m told that.」
『This is bad……for the current you, that is just too bad.』
The rune informed.
Beatrix lost her words.
「「What’s the matter? Even though you were so proud that you can use the King’s authority skillfully……are you surprised by my current state?」」
――Two voices overlapping.
「……If I’m not surprised with you right now, then the word shock will be unnecessary for eternity in my dictionary.」
Beatrix spoke while feeling numb all over her body.
Before her eyes, there was an atypical appearance of silver and jet black.
『Two faces, four elbows』――that phrase would come to her if she tried to express what she saw in a few words.
Coupled with Ilyailiya’s expressionless face, that appearance looked like a tranquil Buddha statue…….
Right now Ilyailiya’s one body had two faces with four arms growing from both her shoulders, standing in front of Beatrix!
The two faces and the two pairs of arms were each being clearly painted in different colors of silver and jet black! On her back the halo of the god of the sky Svarog was shining, and an ominous black pattern was running all over her body. It was divine and also sinister.
It looked mystical, but also looked like art that was finished artificially.
Even Beatrix was aware of Ilyailiya’s two modes because she had seen it with her own eyes.
But, who’d ever thought that it would include separation and combination!
No, if Ilyailiya that was separated combined back, it would just go back to being the former Ilyailiya, that should be what was reasonable. But now, why did after the combination her face and arms became doubled like this instead?
And then Beatrix wasn’t just shocked. Beatrix also felt dread and shuddered.
This Ilyailiya, could it be…….
「If one doesn’t have attachment to oneself and thinned down one’s ego until the utmost limits, splitting oneself into two isn’t something difficult.」
Ilyailiya’s silver face spoke.
「No……this is not a problem about difficulty or anything……」
「And then if one’s self thinned until the utmost limit and split, it’s easy to combine back with each part still established from each other.」
Ilyailiya’s jet black face spoke.
「That’s why this is not about hard or easy, the current you is strange!!」
「「Strange? Why? For me who possesses two natures at the same time……does any form more logical than the current me exist?」」
Yes, that shape made it such that Beatrix couldn’t help herself but imagine the terrifyingly logical fact.
The current Ilyailiya……was able to operate her two modes at the same time, wasn’t she!?
「In the first place I possessed double personality. I am Ilya.」The silver face spoke.
「I am Iliya. However there is no difference between the two personalities anymore though.」 The jet black Ilyailiya spoke.
And then the two faces spoke at the same time. Hearing that felt like it would make the head go strange.
「「I’ll declare to you with respect as the true Ilyailiya. This time for sure I won’t even need a minute.」」
- bun-!* Ilyailiya flew with a speed that was exactly like before.
「Ded Moroz’s Despair.」
The silver face invoked magic.
The distraction super high speed sword that she showed before was displayed before Beatrix once more.
There was no need to evade all of it……. Beatrix swung down her large sword at the position where she predicted Ilyailiya would arrive with the resolve to get hit herself――and she hit.
But her strength wasn’t enough to stop Ilyailiya’s spell chanting.
Beatrix clearly felt from very near, the jet black face was chanting a magic that she had to stop from being activated no matter what, she felt her spine freezing.
「O Prima Materia’s fluctuation, derive the end from the beginning of everything……」
Ilyailiya’s jet black left hand was lifted to the height of her shoulder. Around that palm, Prima Materia was starting to move chaotically.
The terrifying nuclear fusion’s destructive power that was turned to illusion, into a cursed tremendous attack magic!
『You mustn’t focus on just that! Widen you field of vision!!』
The rune scolded Beatrix. She came to her senses.
One attack among the super rapid thrusts that were like a blizzard, was containing a shining compressed thunder.
「Kladenets of Revenge.」
The silver face and arm launched an attack that absolutely must be avoided.
It didn’t hit directly, but she was also unable to dodge completely. Beatrix received a terrific impact on her shoulder and she got blown away. She was rolling on the ground while quickly jumping up because it wasn’t the time to roll around.
The chanting of that jet black face……she had to break it from that!!
「Ded Moroz of Despair.」
But Beatrix who impatiently rushed forward was met by the blizzard of rapid thrusts. Those thrusts literally made her unable to open her eyes, to the degree that even her magic power perception was saturated by countless reactions.
「O thunder! Burn down the great enemy……」
Beatrix tried to invoke 『Frost Vidur』 to transform her large sword into lightning. Her judgment estimated that at minimum she would need this much destructive power to break the spell chanting.
However, even while Beatrix was starting to chant a spell with her attention taken by the jet black’s magic, she suddenly noticed just barely and returned to her senses before she stopped chanting.
「Ded Moroz’s Revenge.」
A thrust of certain kill hiding inside the rapid blow――she must not forget this. Beatrix twisted her body desperately. This time she succeeded evading. But……the other side was continuing with her chanting!
「The chain of world creation reside in my body, become the white flame that tear the world……」
The Prima Materia that was chaotically moving around the left arm that was lifted by the jet black Ilyailiya, one by one they were becoming huge fireballs in succession and swelled up.
The one attack that absolutely had to be avoided, mixed inside the distractions.
But at the same time with the progression of that, the magic that absolutely had to be stopped from being chanted.
What to do? ……By widening her field of vision, there were only problems that were impossible to be dealt with simultaneously entering her eyes!
Beatrix became desperate and swung her large sword. She hit. However the swing had no power to break the chanting…….
Ilyailiya didn’t even pay it any mind, the jet black’s spell chanting was progressing while the two arms of the silver were unleashing super high speed Ded Moroz and Kladenets. It was fine for Ilyailiya to just mechanically repeat that. She wouldn’t do anything anymore except this same thing.
A move to defeat the opponent that was created by following logic to its ultimate conclusion.
God’s Mechanical GambitDeus ex Machina of Two Faces, Four Elbows.
There was no way for Beatrix to win.
One minute……. It felt like the world that was reflected in her eyes changed to monochrome color. For the first time since Beatrix was born, she felt what was called despair in battle.
『Don’t be frightened Beatrix! Laugh and fight!! If you don’t you will……!!』
The King’s authority of Beatrix’s version would display more of its power the more she enjoyed the battle.
Beatrix was overwhelmed by the serious Ilyailiya and she was rapidly losing that power.
The Hrotsvitsage was fading away from Beatrix.
「――El De Es Nui.」
Beatrix yelled with a voice that was half screaming and she swung around her large sword with even more desperation.
In normal times, she was a girl who would wield sharp swordsmanship instinctively without thinking of anything, but this one swing had not even a shadow of that.
――But a powerful heat flew from far away and dwelled inside the blade that Beatrix swung.
Whether for Beatrix or for Ilyailiya, it was an instantaneously activated magic that came from outside their awareness.
The explosion of mighty sun arose between the two――that heat explosion, all of it was condensed and dwelled into Beatrix’s large sword.
Beatrix’s large sword that contained the colossal heat drove into Ilyailiya.
The completely unexpected magic sword smashed the spell chanting that was on the verge of activation. The fireballs that were almost about to burst exactly right now all vanished from this world.
Ilyailiya who suffered a crushing blow was sent flying a few meters backward, she then stood up still looking expressionless.
And then she sharply glared at the source of the magic power.
From the other side of the bright blue magic power cloud, a shadow of a person emerged.
「That form is rational you say? Give me a break. If you want to do two things at the same time, it’s faster for two people to combine their strength. Right Beatrix?」
Beatrix instantly recognized the voice’s owner.
The time for the distraction was over already.
「……Descend from the divine region and overflow into my body, Iris Metamorphosis!!」
Regina’s body was enveloped by magic power light, inside the light her silhouette was expanding dynamically. It was a magic that took into her body the divinity that symbolized various animals. Just like when she fought Hrotsvit, her body was constructed chaotically with various animal parts, transforming into the form of a chimera that was like a heavy tank. Regina’s upper body was connected to the chimera unnaturally.
It was an atypical appearance like the second transformation of the demon king in a RPG.
「O dragon blood dwelling in my body! In response to a knight’s righteous indignation, blaze up! Dragon Knight AwakeningBlood Pendragon!!」
The avatar of the crimson dragon emperorWelsh Dragon floated behind Arthur and it was sucked into Arthur’s body. Crimson horns lengthened from her forehead, her eyes that were normally knightly blazed like a beast. Her slender limbs were bursting with a dragon’s herculean strength.
「Entrust the god’s divinity to the spear tip, o winged spear of god’s majesty! Ptéra Lonkhé!!」
With a large body that was like a heavy tank, Regina stood up with thunderous footsteps while approaching Arthur. A large spear that matched the arms of that large body was created and she swung it towards Arthur.
The winged spear produced a terrific storm that could be felt even from a far distance.
「O white spear, entrust the twinkle of the stars unto that tip, entrust the radiance of the sun unto that tip, run that flash at full speed and rout the army of a million! Rhongomyniad!!」
Arthur also wielded a pure white spear like a shooting star in opposition.
The flash that was created from there cleared away the storm that Regina unleashed.
Without stopping the two crossed. Spear technique and spear technique clashed. Regina whose body stature was a combination of countless animals was far larger, but Arthur too had her thin body carrying the power of a huge dragon. Sacred treasure and sacred treasure clashed with sparks, illuminating the dead of night like an afternoon.
Each time spear and spear clashed, it was like the sun was burning.
Regina’s 『Ptéra Lonkhé』 used up its strength earlier and its substance disappeared.
It appeared that Arthur was superior in the level of martial arts.
However Regina was superior in magic. She had already finishing chanting the next magic.
「O flowing time, become the blade that reaps everything! Venerable Old Man of TimeAdamas!!」
This time her hand was holding a huge scythe. *dosun!* She firmly stepped on the ground with large beastly legs and swung down the blade like a guillotine falling down.
Arthur immediately held <Rhongomyniad> horizontally to block it.
- kats!* With a satisfying sound, that scythe bisected Arthur’s spear right into two.
「What!?」 Arthur yelled in shock.
That, Rhongomyniad is!
<Scythe of Adamas> was a sacred treasure that embodied the flowing time. It was possessed by the god of time that was Zeus’s father, Kronos, and inherited by Zeus, that scythe would make everything powerless and bisected them.
If time became a blade, it was natural for that blade to surpass every material.
Because all creation had the fate to decay equally due to the flow of time.
This scythe expressed that in its cut.
「After all you are just a human king in a remote countryside! How can you match Zeus!!」
Regina howled with a face that looked like it could breathe fire.
「Whether it is against a god or a demon, King Arthur is undefeated in one on one duels from the front!!」
Arthur’s hand also overflowed with golden light.
「Golden snake spew fire, thousand torches shined light……that radiance into a glistening blade, bisecting all creation! Sword of Glorious KingExcalibur!!」
This golden sword filled with noble radiance was something that could be said as King Arthur’s synonym.
In order to cut apart such lowly weapon once more, Regina swung down the scythe of Adamas. Arthur too, even though she had just witnessed that scythe’s terrifying strength, but she unhesitatingly swung Excalibur and struck the scythe.
This time there was no satisfying sound or anything.
- jan-!* A sound that was like metal sliding and scratching rang, parrying the scythe of Adamas to the wrong direction.
It was an instant positioning that resembled Kazuki’s Hayashizaki-style.
Arthur had the chance to sweat in morning training together with Kazuki.
「I’m not just boasting my weapon! As expected I’m the superior one in martial arts!!」
Arthur reversed her blade and this time she swung up Excalibur in a diagonal slash from below. A golden flash ran through Regina’s large frame and defensive magic power was smashed apart.
Regina stumbled unintentionally and stepped back. Taking heart of that, Arthur stepped in to add more attacks.
Regina’s left hand let go of the scythe in order to stop that, she thrust her palm toward Arthur. Magic power was produced from that palm.
「Then, I’ll make you taste the power of god that controls the universe.」
Tremendous magic power overflowed from Regina’s palm.
「O eight stars floating in the twelve signs of the zodiac, draw the bad fortune of ruin following my will……Grand Cross ApocalypseGrand Cross!!」
The overflowing magic power had no place to escape other than enveloping Arthur and transferred her to another dimension.
Arthur was imprisoned inside the microcosmos that Regina created. Eight asteroids were shining inside that imaginary cosmos while revolving around Arthur before stopping in cross shape.
The moment the stars stopped in that cursed positioning, the gravitational pull of all the stars simultaneously expanded while tearing apart Arthur altogether with the space.
Arthur was thrown right into the middle of a destruction phenomenon of universe collapsing.
Arthur endured that terrifying destruction using her mental defensive magic power.
The space collapsed, Arthur was returned to the original space time.
She unconsciously stepped back for several steps as though she had just woken up from a nightmare.
「It goes without saying……I am the superior one in magic.」
Regina grinned broadly.
Excalibur’s strike and a magic of collapsing universe, in the end it was unclear which one was heavier. The two glared at each other after sharing one hit each.
……Around that supernatural battle, the elites of Regina’s subordinates were chanting magic to reinforce their King. Although the contractors of Olympia Twelve Gods were lacking several of their number from the fight against Fu Xi and Hrotsvit, the majority of them were still in good health.
But the Knights of the Round Table launched an offensive to not let any hindrance toward their lord’s duel, this side was also starting a fierce battle.
In the distance, Mio leaked out 「Hiee……」.
「This battle between King and King……it’s like I’m looking at something ominous, out of this world, or the final battle of giant monsters……」
If she approached carelessly, she would receive the influence of Regina’s King’s authority and prostrated.
Mio helped up her comrades that were saved by Arthur at the critical moment. Even though it happened just for a moment but quite a number of people were already in a condition that couldn’t fight anymore. They would leave Regina and her group, the Olympia force to Arthur and attack the other enemies along with Lotte.
At that moment, inside Mio’s head the telepathic communication between Kazuki and all the Chouki sprang forth in a flash.
It was the signal that the battle state was greatly moving.
『A part of the enemy squad that is battling the first squad is almost completely retreating! Minimum battle force is holding us back while the retreating squad is joining the enemy main force at enemy headquarters!』
It was Kaguya-senpai’s serious voice.
『Akane-senpai has taken over the command from Kazuki in the third squad! We will meet the enemy main force of Loki and his group! Just as planned, we will show Akane-senpai’s current form to Loki!!』
Mio immediately made her decision.
『Second squad, we will divide the squad into two groups with me and Koyuki, one group will head there and hit the enemy’s flank!』
『Ah, wait a second!』
Kazuha-senpai spoke towards Mio.
『Akane-senpai says that Amasaki-san and the others are to wait for the signal before attacking. In order to lure in the enemy completely!』
「Yosh, we gotta move soon.」
At Loki Alliance Army’s headquarters, Loki was holding back the front lines with the minimum force, he thickened up only that part and finished the organization of the assault squad.
His aim was only Kazuki’s head……if only Kazuki was gone, both Japan and Britain would be a disordered mob.
That was what Loki was thinking.
If nothing else it was Kazuki. He would defeat Kazuki.
「Let’s go, you idiots!!」
The chaos Divas and possessed magicians who were waiting impatiently for the time to rampage cheered simultaneously and followed Loki.
Russia’s Knight Order that he promised Ilyailiya to use as reserve force was following at the last of the line.
Loki’s assault squad surged all at once at the battle theater of third squad where Kazuki appeared before in lead. Cheers rose from their exhausted allies and a sign of disturbance could be felt from the enemy.
Because of the magic power cloud’s influence Loki didn’t grasp it clearly, but whether in presence or the scale of magic, the third squad looked like they had fewer troops compared to when they first clashed.
Perhaps they spared some troops to the direction where Regina was rampaging.
The figure of Kazuki taking command could be seen deeper inside, slightly separated from the very front line.
Loki’s adrenaline suddenly rose rapidly.
He was at the distance that even the eyes of the sprinting Loki could see him.
Their eyes met.
Kazuki yelled at that moment.
「The enemy’s main force that was preserved has come! Retreat!」
The moment their faces met, the knights were retreating like the drawing back tide under Kazuki’s instruction. Loki felt anticlimax.
Loki also had the intention to wait-and-see at first but……for him to run away so easily like this.
Was he planning to buy time until the force that he sent to Regina’s side returned back here?
Then their side should be going out in attack just with this momentum but…….
「What’s wrong, big bro Lokii!?」
One of the illegal magicians asked him.
Loki ignored that and tilted his head.
How should I put it……nnn?
He felt slight discomfort.
The subordinates around were bewildered of what to do seeing Loki who suddenly stopped moving.
That figure of Kazuki that he met eyes with just for an instant……something was different from usual.
It feels like those eyes that saw me didn’t have the usual passion. If that guy faced me, even he should rise in tension even for a little.
Also something bothered me vaguely.
I understand somehow because I too sometimes change into a woman. Inside that Kazuki, a woman is hiding.
That Kazuki, was his inside a woman?
No, there is no doubt! That Kazuki is fake! A body double!
What is the meaning of this? The real Kazuki left a body double and left to somewhere…….
A place that Kazuki wanted to go to right now even if he had to leave command to a body double, just where is it?
Right now, the one who is in the most danger is――Beatrix.
So that’s it! Even if he used Beatrix as a distraction, there is no way he would use her as a disposable pawn!
In the end Germany will also become an enemy country, so it would be better if he just left her alone, but him doing that is…….
「Hmph, so that means that Ilyailiya, she is in a great pinch right now huh.」
Loki grinned broadly.
And then he was convinced that this was the ideal chance.
That Kazuki is fake! If Kazuki is not here, those bunches ain’t a big deal. There ain’t no need to retreat or think deeply like this.
It’s the end if we keep chasing them like this and destroy them!!
Besides……this situation is just right to move those guys.
Loki advanced once more and chased the retreating squad of the fake Kazuki.
His subordinates the chaos Divas and possessed magicians were following after him all at once. They were mostly in good condition through the battles until now, they were the battle forces that had been preserved until now.
「By the way……Kazufusa and Hidehiko.」
Loki addressed two possessed magicians while running.
They were old-timers since his time with Yamato.
「Hei, what is it?」
「What’s up? We are itchy here wanting to rampage quickly.」
「Since a while ago, all this time I’ve been checking the work of all my subordinates you see.」
「I can’t stomach the way you and you work. Die.」
Laevateinn’s beheading light casually flashed from the left hand of the running Loki.
Both of them were slashed from the side while they were in the middle of running, their defensive magic power was smashed while they staggered unsteadily. Then,
Both of them madly screamed while――tentacles wriggled slimily and transformed into a hard to describe grotesque monster.
Just as I thought, these guys are Cthulhu’s spies!
「Kill them Maeve!!」
He had told this beforehand to this materialized Diva who relatively understood him.
「Ho~ho-ho-ho! Crush underfoot……Slaughtering Dancing StepTriskelion!!」
Maeve took a signature pose while commanding the sky……from the sky then a giant woman’s leg descended.
The enchanting woman leg was wearing high heel, it trampled underfoot the retainers of Cthulhu many times over like tap dancing.
「It’s all ok with this, the anxiety for the future is severed! Let’s go!!」
Loki and the others left the corpses and rushed forward.
……With this Nyarlathotep couldn’t peek at the situation over here.
If that guy becomes unable to understand the situation, how will he move?
It’s likely that Nyarlathotep added Ikousai as his ally.
Then, surely those guys will rush here in a big hurry.
They will misunderstand the fake Kazuki’s pinch as the real Kazuki’s pinch. In this situation right now Ikousai shouldn’t be able to sit still.
With the sudden intrusion of a third force, this battlefield will be dragged into even more chaos. The real Kazuki will surely be able to deal with the situation calmly even then, but the fake Kazuki won’t be able to command properly. She will drown inside chaos…….
Even if Kazuki defeated Ilyailiya and came back here, there won’t be a place left for him to go back…….
You can regret your choice to leave behind a body double in order to go save Beatrix.
After all there is no way any human exists that can become your replacement…….
He began to sense the presence of troops at their path ahead――they caught up.
「Yosh, you guys, do it-!!」 Loki triumphantly ordered.
It was at that time.
Not just at the front, he felt presence of troops from left, right, and diagonally behind too.
Loki was taken aback.
They were being encircled――from three directions.
Troops in a number that might be double the number Loki estimated from when the enemy was retreating at first, was surrounding Loki’s group.
Fishing Brigand――it was a tactic that Shimazu Yoshihisa thought and specialized at in the warring states period.
It was a tactic of luring in the enemy by feigning retreat until a position where ambush troops were hiding on the left and right.
With a signal the squad pretending to retreat would turn around and completely surrounded the enemy in concert with the ambush troops and take the enemy’s back.
Originally it was a tactic that made use of complex terrain and completed by perfectly hiding troop.
But if it was inside this magic power cloud of Atlantis, hiding troops was easy.
In this tactic it was important to do it in the way that the retreat couldn’t be discerned as feign and a trap. After all there was no troop that would retreat without any reason whatsoever. It could be said to be a tactic that looked simple but advanced.
In this case, first there was the foreshadowing that with Regina rampaging at another battlefield then perhaps they had sent reinforcement which caused the squad to be short of hands.
In addition with Loki noticing that the enemy commander was a fake Kazuki, he completely underestimated the tactic the opponent could possibly take.
「Loki will fall into the trap for sure.」 Kazuki declared inside the tent when they were carrying out the briefing of the strategy.
「But, it seem that Ose’s transformation magic is perfect you know? I think it will be absolutely unnoticeable inside this magic power cloud.」
Akane-senpai let out a very uneasy voice. If Loki didn’t notice that Kazuki was fake, then he wouldn’t let his guard down.
「No, if it’s Loki he will absolutely notice.」
「How can you declare that confidently?」
Why huh……. In the first place Loki’s insight wasn’t normal. But, more than that…….
「It’s because that guy loves me. Perhaps I’m even the number one for him on this battlefield.」
Akane-senpai’s mouth opened wide.
「Wha, what’s with that, gross……」
「Furthermore his love for me has continued for generations since my mother. He is mostly like a relative uncle. And also, there is no other guy that overestimates me as much as him.」
It was like that with Ikousai too, just what the hell with that…….
「Anyway if he guesses that I’m gone, I think Loki will carry out a bold move right away. But Loki’s miscalculation is that he is looking down on Japan that we don’t have any other excellent commander.」
That was why Akane-senpai and Shouko were chosen. Kazuki gazed at Akane-senpai. Akane-senpai nodded briskly. Akane-senpai was an extremely able tactician. Kazuki didn’t dare to think that he was above this person or anything.
Even though it was Loki, but if he underestimated this person he wouldn’t get off lightly.
「If this plan can lure out Loki, then I have the tactic that’s just right for after that.」
The one who proposed Fishing Brigand was Akane-senpai.
She was a person with extensive knowledge that had completely memorized tactics from all ages and countries.
Originally it wasn’t a tactic that could be performed without rehearsal, but if Loki lets his guard down and then Kazuki’s channel of bond could be used then it wouldn’t be difficult.
「……You said that he would carry out a bold move, but can you think what kind of plan it would be?」
Akane-senpai asked nervously. But even Kazuki didn’t know the answer.
「What Loki will rely on at the end will be an uncertain chaosfactor. That guy can manage chaos better than anyone. That’s why Akane-senpai, no matter what happens, deal with it calmly, please change chaos into order.」
Loki was dumbfounded for some time while being surrounded by the enemy.
……For this me to fall into the enemy’s plan hook and sinker like this, it doesn’t happen that often.
Luring with pretense of retreat and then surrounded with ambush troops.
It was a brilliant performance――or rather, his mentality was splendidly made use of.
Loki was made to be aware――that he was too fixated on Kazuki.
「Just why am I, like this……」
He unintentionally whispered.
The soldiers of Loki were feeling shaken while waiting for instructions from Loki.
「Loki!! This is as far as you bastard can go!!」
A voice came from the front. It was a voice he had heard before――it was Damian of the Einherjar.
「Your bad luck and evil destiny that continues from mythology will end here.」
Beside her was Eleonora who similarly belonged to the Einherjar.
Loki noticed how the troop that encircled him was including a lot of Einherjar.
「ShitheadScheisse!!」 Even though the chance of victory for Germany was already like a candle in the wind, Damian yelled with a force that was like a raging fire.
「How dare you killed Hrotsvit-sama using dirty tricks, huuuh!!」
「Dirty you say? Even though you didn’t even see what happened……」
「We know even without seeing it zee!! Ain’t no way the likes of you and Regina can win against Hrotsvit-sama without any dirty tricks! You killed Odin for the second time!!」
Loki felt a strange fury boiling up inside himself.
Mythology’s fate. So what if I did something in the myth? It ain’t important at all.
In addition these guys were not even there in the myth! You guys are just contractors, mere mouthpieces!
Even though you all are materialized in this world right since you were born, your heart got imprisoned by mythology, you ugly humans!!
That’s right, for me I only got one tie. It’s unrelated with these guys!
The one who taught me the brilliance of life and death for the first time to this materialized me was…….
「You think I care huh stupid idiots! You bastards are just real dotard who barely escaped death!! My opponent is……the one who carved this wound on my chest, Kazuki!! The son of that woman!!」
That guy made use of this emotion of mine and led me around by the nose…..ain’t that just great!
「We act in accordance of Hodur’s wish, I entrust my body to the exaltation of battle! The war fire of violent emotion running in the fat and blood on my sword!! Stories Flame!」
Damian filled fierce flame into her sword using magic and raised it up vigorously. The knights surrounding Loki’s group were also going to rain down attack magic all at once.
「Turn the table on them! You idiots, we are breaking through!! Something like this ain’t a predicament or anything for us!!」
「Hyahyahya! Obviously general!! I’ll wreck them, kill them and dance until I’m exhausted!!」
「Oo―ho-ho! A banquet! I have waited so long for this! I’ll love you all until not even your original form remains!!」
「Finally, the time to show my Aztec power has come tolipoca!! I’ll work hard tolipoca!!」
「I’ll do it woof! I’ll send them all flying and get praised woof!!」
Kali, Maeve, Tezcatlipoca and Fenrir leaped towards the enemy joyfully in high spirits.
The chaos Divas rampaged. They desired rampage.
They were just like children who were seeking something but didn’t know what it was they were seeking.
Loki raised Laevateinn while yelling.
「Break through these guys……and go to settle this with Kazuki!!」
Laevateinn――it was the sword that once ended Norse Mythology, and also the sword that created the destiny between Kazuki and Loki.
Nyarlathotep let out a stupid voice from shock, Ikousai who was right beside him asked.
「Loki exposed all the spies really suddenly and killed them all. The last sight they saw was the back of a high-heeled foot. That was amazing magic. I wonder if Loki was observing the situation all this time waiting for the right timing. As expected Loki also cannot be underestimated.」
「What, then we cannot understand what is going on there anymore!? What is going on right now!? Was Loki wearing high heels!? Isn’t that gross!?」
「The high heel wasn’t Loki. Uu―n, last I saw Loki with materialized divas and possessed magicians were assaulting the squad where Kazuki was. His squad was lacking in number, perhaps he was sending manpower to the direction where Regina is rampaging, so Kazuki and others were retreating……」
Nyarlathotep could only see until that far.
He was completely ignorant that the Kazuki he saw was fake or that this was a lure to a trap for him.
For his side it looked like Kazuki was falling into an absolutely desperate danger.
That was why it was natural that Ikousai’s expression change and she said this.
「That’s really bad! We are going to the battlefield too right now!!」
「You mean we are going to save Kazuki?」
「Wrong! We are going to defeat Kazuki faster than Loki!! I knew that Loki wanted to defeat Kazuki just as much as me, as I thought this is not the time to be easygoing watching the situation like this!! We are going right now and will snatch Kazuki from them!! I absolutely won’t hand him over, Kazuki is my prey!!」
With that menacing look, Nyarlathotep sensed that it was completely impossible for him to stop Ikousai.
「Well, certainly……it will be a good time to move soon I guess.」
Chapter 5 – The Night of Stars’ Fall
Kazuki was leading Loki around by the nose and led him to a trap while going to save Beatrix
And then as expected he was surprised with Ilyailiya’s form of two faces and four elbows that he stiffened.
「Be careful Kazuki. She is not just fast. She became able to simultaneously use fast but light attacks, and dull but powerful attacks」
Beatrix taught him that when he approached their battle.
He guessed that meant Ilyailiya could do a combination attack by herself.
「I see, so that’s Ilyailiya’s rationality. Her appearance looks like a Buddha statue.」
「Are those words of praise?」
Ilyailiya’s silver face wasted no time to ask.
「That’s not praise. I said a Buddha statue. The current you has an appearance that is really problematic for a girl you know?」
「………………Why, even though this is rational.」
Kazuki felt like he could sense a change inside Ilyailiya’s expressionless face slightly.
It felt like she was currently discouraged.
「………………It doesn’t matter. Because a necessity to be treated as a girl by you is nonexistent. Also because I’m not even in the age of a girl.」
At a glance she was expressionless so she looked like she was unconcerned, but when he grew to get used of seeing her, it felt like he could see deep inside that expressionless face a slight wavering.
Besides, her talking was just a bit too rapid.
「Just how old are you?」
「I’m 18 years old.」
「You are younger than me.」
Beatrix looked taken aback when she said that.
「I think that age still counts as a girl normally though. You’ll look cute if you properly take care of yourself, so take care of yourself.」
「………………Cute you say?」
「You right now are a Buddha statue though.」
「This kind of conversation is pointless. I’ll exhaust every kind of method to defeat you and prove the correctness of my way of living.」
The black face spoke.
He felt like she was angry.
「I’ll defeat you and prove that kind of strange appearance is full of mistakes. If our side combines our strength too then that kind of appearance won’t have any meaning.」
「Mistake is sin……the current me who is thoroughly rational is without sin.」
Ilyailiya’s jet black body half was overflowing with faint dark magic power.
This was……the magic power of the jet black Ilyailiya.
「I also already prepared the logic to defeat you.」
「Come. O unnatural death that cannot be told to anyone……progress exist under the concealment of sacrifice……」
It was the magic of the jet black one who he heard from Beatrix was slow, but regardless of that the magic exceptionally had exceedingly short chanting time. That being the case, it seemed that it took effort for the magic’s preliminary arrangements.
There was no time to obstruct her.
The ground right beside Ilyailiya split. It was as though something was coming from hell, a pitch black heavy coffin was gradually rising up.
The jet black Ilyailiya gave a brief instruction which opened the coffin’s lid to the right and left.
The contents of the coffin that was laid down horizontally on the ground couldn’t be seen clearly from Kazuki’s position. However, someone that was put inside the coffin was slowly getting up.
Green colored shadow――the one that started to move, who showed her appearance was Gino who should be left behind at the camp even now. She was wearing her green mantel and hat, but the face and her hands that were exposed from there not only lost their skin, they even lost the majority of muscle and flesh, bones that had changed color could be peeked through those.
There was not even any need to confirm, it was a corpse.
Her whitely clouded eyeballs were turning to look to his direction from emptiness.
The corpses that lacked not just will but even flesh and muscle was enshrouded by a mysterious violet magic power and moved.
Perhaps it was the magic of Robin Hood, the corpse materialized a bow and arrow and drew its string――and aimed at Kazuki.
Magic that controlled the deceased――most likely it was limited to enemies that were killed by the jet black’s magic.
- hyun!* Kazuki yelled while evading the flying arrow, and glared.
――Ilyailiya was already gone.
「You are shaken.」
A voice came from outside his awareness.
Against the fastest King as the opponent, it was foolish to avert one’s attention……!
Behind! Sign of magic power swelling up came from his blind spot.
「Kazuki! Getting hit by that is bad!!」
Beatrix immediately tackled Kazuki and bounced Kazuki to the side. A sword tip filled with terrific magic power passed through the spot where Kazuki stood up just before.
If Beatrix didn’t save him, he would suddenly get hit with that!
Kazuki put his stance in order even while exposing his anxiety and captured back Ilyailiya inside his perception.
「To use the dead like this……!」
「I won’t pointlessly waste even the ripple created in your heart by death.」
Just when he spotted Ilyailiya’s figure she immediately disappeared like haze and quickly approached him from outside his field of vision. Kazuki didn’t rely on his eyes and foresighted the presence of magic power and caught up to that movement.
Ilyailiya’s silver right hand accelerated even further. The excessive speed caused the number of attack to increases as though they split countlessly. The silver sword thrusted intensely.
「Kazuki! There is no need to evade them all!!」
Beatrix yelled from the side.
「Kazu, ki……」Suddenly a voice came from Gino’s direction and he turned around.
「Cold……painful……after me next……I’ll, kill……」
……This isn’t the voice of that person.
That person, won’t say anything that indulgent!
Kazuki immediately saw through it and shook it off from his mind.
This woman, she would do anything for the sake of landing the sure kill hit effectively!!
It was exactly at that time, inside the countless thrusts, one thrust was tinged with the might of sure kill.
The one that had to be evaded no matter what, was this!
Kazuki dodged Ilyailiya’s attack with paper thin difference and unsheathed Ame no Murakumo in response to attack.
- zan!* For an attack without summoning magic added to it, it cut Ilyailiya diagonally and gave back the highest class recoil to his hand.
「This is two versus one, Ilyailiya! Right here!!」
As though she had been waiting for the instant when Kazuki came on top in the offense and defense, Beatrix also matched her timing and showered Ilyailiya with slashes from her side.
Struck with slashes of two people, Ilyailiya was blown away by the impact of magic intoxication.
「……You aren’t as shaken as I thought you would be. It would be better if I have the chance to kill someone closer to you. ……Perhaps Amasaki Mio or Otonashi Kaguya.」
Ilyailiya whispered to herself.
It felt like blood would rise to his head just from imagining that. But, this was just a cheap provocation.
The voice of Gino just now was also just Ilyailiya making the corpse talk using magic to divert his attention.
「I’ll teach it directly to your body that there are also cases where rage converts into strength.」
「Teach, is it. ……You should say that you will kill me there.」
Ilyailiya responded with a whisper.
It felt as though she wanted him to say that.
「I’ll defeat you and prove, that something like emotion bring nothing but weakness.」
She was a monster of logic.
However, it wasn’t the case that Ilyailiya lost all her emotion.
That was why Kazuki was fixated on winning.
「Beatrix, thanks for just now. You saved me.」
Beatrix’s expression brightened in a flash with an atmosphere like a big dog waving its tail.
「Fufufu, I too was in despair until Kazuki came. I got swallowed by the opponent. That was the first time I held such feeling in a fight……but it was all blown away when I heard Kazuki’s voice! I too will prove that Kazuki’s way is the correct one together with you!!」
「I’ll match my breathing with yours.」
「Got it. I’ll go out to the front and have fun fighting! ……Wahaha!」
Beatrix said that plainly and simply, and then the runes around Beatrix were shining stronger as though in agreement with that.
「……Looks like, the other side will get serious from here on too.」
On the other side Ilyailiya’s jet black half began chanting. It was like an eerie magic power pulse was hanging all around.
She failed landing a finishing blow with a surprise attack, this time she was starting to chant the spell of nuclear explosion.
「……I, turn transparent.」
Ilyailiya was chanting two magic alone while taking stance with her silver sword. That stance had a presence, it was as though several dozen people were lumped into one there rather than just two people.
Beatrix kicked on the ground vigorously.
Ilyailiya also met her attack with a speed that looked like she had vanished.
Beatrix foresighted the silver slash and swung her large sword. Ilyailiya dodged that with superior speed……the silver’s attack magic’s aim was fixed on Beatrix.
――The Rune of Foresight informed Beatrix that it was fine even if she didn’t bother with the magic attack.
『Kazuki will deal with it.』
Behind her something extraordinarily warm was backing her up――Beatrix felt like that.
In contrast……just what in the world was this coldness she felt from the back of the enemy in front of her? Beatrix was starting to ponder such.
The silver’s attack magic was invoked towards her.
「O sky, please guide the criminal to our homeland. Display the teaching of absolute frozen soil right here. Old Man Frost of TeachingLager Moros.」
The avatar of Svarog was floating behind the back of Ilyailiya who had changed into something like a Buddha statue. That sublime figure changed despair as it was into absolute zero and froze the air.
The chanting time was short, but its power was proportionate to level 8 or 9 magic of an average Diva. It couldn’t be defended at all using average defensive magic.
However Beatrix didn’t think about things like defense at all and slashed at Ilyailiya.
Kazuki fired a pseudo sun at that freezing world――an attack magic that couldn’t be blocked using ordinary defensive magic was neutralized by striking it using attack magic of the opposite element.
If the timing was off even just slightly, it would only result with Beatrix getting hit by two attack magics consecutively. Without being able of foresight and instant magic activation, this drastic measure was impossible to carry out.
Blizzard and sun clashed and formed a storm of rivalry. Inside that storm Beatrix dashed with a large sword in hand.
「What an amazing scenery! NUOOOOOOOOOOOOOOH!!」
「……Jumping right from the front like this……」
Beatrix swung down her large sword with the might of her whole body. Ilyailiya was superior in speed, but regardless of that the unexpected assault unnerved her initial response.
Ilyailiya didn’t choose to dodge and blocked with her silver sword.
Blade and blade clashed, both of them pushed at each other with strength without using foresight or speed.
If the offense and defense became severe, then the chanting would be broken, or even if not it would be slowed down! Beatrix thought like that and put her whole body and soul into her hand that was gripping the large sword.
「O bird of heaven where the light of heaven is dwelling in that body, hear my accusation and burn away the sins on the earth! Israel Judgment!!」
Without a moment’s delay Kazuki aimed attack magic at Ilyailiya who couldn’t move. It was a heat laser magic that while possessing high power wouldn’t drag Beatrix, who was right beside Ilyailiya, into the attack.
「Israel Judgment!」Kazuki fired it consecutively using Zekorbeni’s instant chanting.
「……Blaze up, silent flux of all creation. Ogni Fonarei.」
Even though Ilyailiya had already created a sword with the silver flame, but she chanted the same magic again. The unrestricted silver flame that was like clay overflowed out so much it enveloped Ilyailiya.
「……Infinite CocoonBeskonechnyy Cocoon()!」
The overflowing silver flame was whirling while hardening, it became several layers of wall and wrapped Ilyailiya who couldn’t move like a cocoon.
――That wall had the property to reflect heat! Even while the laser was melting several layers, the laser’s power was dispersed and blocked completely.
It was hard. Furthermore the silver Ilyailiya further chanted 『Ogni Fonarei』 once more in the attempt to continue reproducing the silver flame. She was planning to increase the thickness of the silver wall further.
Infinite defense while the jet black’s magic was being chanted……!
「Why, are you trying to be transparent!」
However Beatrix was already inside the silver cocoon. She put her whole strength into the sword locking contest and asked.
「Why are you asking something like that in the middle of battle……?」
「I am bothered and cannot help myself! This is a battle between fellow Kings to prove who is correct don’t you agree!」
Ilyailiya didn’t answer the question.
「You said that battle is fun but, do you really enjoy battle genuinely? ……When you comprehended that you had no chance of victory against me, you felt a fear for battle. Aren’t you only wishing to feel superior of yourself by winning?」
Beatrix felt a terrible weight on both her hands that were holding the large sword tightly.
It was as though all the soil of Russia became weight and leaned on the large sword.
Ilyailiya was pushing not just with speed――but also by power!
「If Kazuki was late in coming here even just for a bit, you would have died. If I used your corpse, I could have shaken up Kazuki more and would have been able to kill him easier, yet」
Gino’s corpse declined and then collapsed before weathering down and disappeared.
It seemed that Ilyailiya had lost her leeway to move that corpse.
「You were fortunate, I was fortunate――everything other than luck proves my rightness.」
「That’s not true! Because Kazuki came here by prioritizing this more than anything else to not let that happen!!」
「When one believes in kindness or love, they will become thickheaded to one’s own weakness and mistakes――to sin. The words of you just now, were merely that. You have no choice but to recognize that you are inferior to me.」
Sin――was that why she thought that she had to throw away her emotions no matter what?
Beatrix was outpushed by Ilyailiya……just before that happened, Beatrix’s body was wrapped in light.
「……I will do a good fight, welcome a good death, and wish to participate in even more battles of heaven! The divine protection of blood color in my eye! Berserk!!」
Beatrix put physical strength reinforcement magic on herself and supported her body that almost died out on her in this blade jostling.
Furthermore Kazuki layered up the same magic on Beatrix.
「!? What kind of reason is it that allows Hayashizaki Kazuki to use the magic of an enemy mythology……?」
Ilyailiya leaked out a shocked voice. That Ilyailiya, was shocked
「Because we aren’t enemies!!」
Beatrix replied as though it was only natural.
Beatrix who received layered up reinforcement magic firmly opened both her legs into bow-legged stance, 「FUNNUOOOOOOOOH!!」 she then raised a yell as though she was going to spit out her whole soul and pushed back the blade.
The sword locking contest was brought until it was back to equal.
「I don’t deny that I’m inferior to you! But right now you are alone!」
Beatrix yelled so and continued to question.
「Both Loki and Regina won’t come to save you!! That’s not a matter of good or bad luck!! I’m an idiot but I know that! What kind of logical tactic the distrust of you all created!?」
「The actions of you who came here to hold me back by entrusting your soldiers easily to another person isn’t a tactic or anything. It’s nothing more than betrayal to your subordinates and country.」
「The way of fighting and the way of living……the country and everything of all of you, I hate them!!」
「That’s not an objection.」
「Certainly when I thought that I might lose to you, I felt fear. But right now, I’m, having fun!!」
「Something like fun won’t create anything.」
Beside Beatrix, a new rune shined.
In Beatrix’s case, what Ilyailiya said wasn’t true.
The 『Rune of Strength』 strongly shined all the more. Beatrix finally began to push back on Ilyailiya’s sword. Ilyailiya’s body began to get pressured to the ground with her losing balance.
「……Flow down, beheading flash of sky. Pylevaja Zvezda.」
But Ilyailiya immediately activated magic that she was chanting even while locking swords. Countless meteors were flying from the sky. The silver cocoon opened a gaping hole just at that moment and let the meteors to infiltrate inside. Beatrix’s whole body was beaten up by the meteors.
But Beatrix didn’t slacken even for a bit and endured through it.
「Then, what will sin create!?」
Beatrix yelled while enduring.
「Cool-headedness and rigidness……a world without compromise.」
「But you will be alone there! Your heart will be isolated in incomprehensible frozen soil!! You are scared of sin because you aren’t loved by anyone aren’t you!?」
Beatrix endured the meteors and activated her magic.
「O divine protection of warrior, double the Megin whirling inside my body! The will of god spurred by endless battles, in this body! ……Meginjord!」
Kazuki also believed that Beatrix was enduring the meteors and didn’t chant defensive magic.
He layered exactly the same magic. Even when he was outside the silver cocoon, Kazuki could participate in the fight with his reinforcement magic. Reinforcement followed with reinforcement, and further reinforcement.
Beatrix’s energy swelled up.
「Kuh……fu-hahahahahhahaha! It feels like my blood is seething!! The current me surpass a wild gorilla as a legendary gorilla!!」
「Absurd!」 Ilyailiya yelled slightly.
Indeed Beatrix was spouting out really absurd words, but her yell didn’t refer to that and instead referred to how Kazuki was using Norse Mythology magic many times.
The King of Japan and the King of Germany were purely understanding each other from their hearts as comrades, and that was something that Ilyailiya couldn’t possibly comprehend.
Beatrix’s gorilla power pressured Ilyailiya, which caused her knees to shake.
「Kuh. Can you say that mankind doesn’t have any sin? After all, you and Kazuki can only mouth off sentimental arguments regarding the future. You will only mistaken yourself like that for eternity……! Are you saying that you will continue deceiving yourself and consider that as love and kindness?」
「I’m not deceiving myself!! ……I love Kazuki!!」
Beatrix swung down the blade until the limit――the silver blade became countless fragments scattering everywhere.
A diagonal slash was landed on Ilyailiya’s chest that blew her away.
Her body immediately bounced back to Beatrix’s direction――inside the silver cocoon she was unable to escape the fierce attack of the gorilla in front of her. She failed to dissolve the magic right away.
And then the pursuing attack didn’t even take an instant.
「O god Thor of heaven! Applaud my sword dance and resound your roar! Dwell the thunder of heaven in this sword, don’t allow even the exchange of battle anymore, consign them to oblivion!! Fjorgyn Megin!!」
Beatrix’s blade was shrouded with thunder.
「O flow of atmosphere, gather in this body, become the storm that reject the bitter foe! The eye of the typhoon is my throne! Storm Fort!」
Kazuki wrapped Beatrix’s body, her movement, with a barrier of wind. The wind that blew following his will reinforced Beatrix’s body and accelerated her even more.
「I NAME THIIIIIIISSSS, LOVE LOVE STORM SLASH!!」
Beatrix put a spirit that staked everything into the swing of her large sword while naming the impromptu combination move. Ilyailiya finally controlled the cocoon――and poured it into the space between her and Beatrix. In an instant several layers of silver wall were standing in Beatrix’s way.
That wall was burst open. Destructive power like a thunder god added with speed like a wind god struck, Beatrix pulverized the walls all at once.
「Ogni Fonarei……Beskonechnyy Cocoon!!」
Even though it was destroyed, Ilyailiya still overflowed additional silver flames and tried to protect her body infinitely.
「Thunder fall on my body and I obtain the godspeed of lightning……awaken the sleeping lion! Ride Lightning!」
Kazuki layered up further acceleration magic on Beatrix. It was the next strengthening on top of many layers of strengthening towards the contractor of Thor――it could be said that the strongest warrior was born here.
The large sword was swung down――swung up――swung down――swung up……Beatrix lost herself in wrecking the wall in front of her eyes, she wrecked, wrecked, and wrecked.
「Fungah! Fungah! Fungah! FUNGAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!」
「Absurd. ……This is absurd!」
At that time the emotion that was slightly filling Ilyailiya’s shout, was it fear she wondered.
「I am……having fun here―!!」
The additional wall didn’t make it in time, the cocoon was completely smashed apart――the silver flame was finally exhausted!
Violent blade struck down Ilyailiya’s body without even giving her the time to run away. Ilyailiya’s two faces, four elbows that were knocked onto the ground were buried. That was how hard the attack was. Its might was like thunder. And then it didn’t stop with one attack. The blow kept coming like a wind god――.
「NUOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOH! THIS IS THE ENDDDDDD!!」
Ilyailiya who was struck to the ground was further hit with a down swing――up swing――down swing――up swing……the ground was turning into a widening crater due to the shockwaves. Ilyailiya couldn’t move at all while she was getting buried into the ground. The light of smashed defensive magic power was rising like a blue tornado. Although she was a King with magic power to match, but at this rate she wouldn’t have long.
No defense was allowed……!
「This is your defeat……」
However the silver face said that.
「……You cannot break, my magic chanting even once, therefore……!」
The jet black face said that. Steadily, no matter how much she was delayed, she was steadily, without any pause, continuing with that chanting……!
But if this was no good, then they would surely be able to take away the chanting from the King who was protected by infinite cocoon by the use of any kind of method. The answer couldn’t be found using rational logic.
The magic power of jet black Ilyailiya was swelling up. The Prima Materia around the two were starting to move erratically, turning into huge fireballs. The fireballs were enveloping Beatrix and Ilyailiya――!
「「Hah, hahahahahahahahaha!! This is my victory! I won!!」」
Ilyailiya finally laid bare her emotions and yelled laughingly.
Her sealed emotion overflowed out.
「……O fluctuation of Prima Materia, derive the end of everything here from the beginning of everything…….
Entrust the chain of world creation to my body, become white flame that tears the world…….
――El De Es Nui!!!」
Even the strongest warrior would surely be erased to nothing with this, the destruction that transcended human intellect.
In front of this phenomenon, Beatrix felt fear.
『There is no need to fear……because the warmth behind is coming for you.』
The rune whispered so.
Beatrix ignored the destruction magic and turned around――there Kazuki was rushing right to her.
Without slowing down the momentum of his dash, Kazuki kissed Beatrix.
Through the lips, a warm feeling connected between the two of them, and the magic power circuit flowed open.
「My battle exists together with rage and blessing! Acting as the agent of the war god, cast down the anger and blessing toward lifes to thy crown of head……Mjollnir!」
As King Solomon, Kazuki pulled out the greatest power from Thor of Norse Mythology.
――In that instant, Ilyailiya’s gaze became as though she was looking at something that she couldn’t understand even now.
While embracing Beatrix in his left hand, a hammer was created in his right hand along with explosive light. What was produced from that part for striking, was the power of destruction of all creation.
Kazuki swung that down towards the crowd of Prima Materia displaying mystery before his eyes.
「The destructive power of my jet black’s magic is above that magic!!」
The jet black Ilyailiya screamed.
「The sin of man who tried to rule even until the origin……atom magic!!」
「But magic is not a phenomenon, but the power of the heart!!」
Kazuki yelled back.
「This is Beatrix’s victory! Your heart is not strong!!」
「How can I be defeated by that kind of logic!」
The infinite chain of destruction of Prima Materia, and the concept of the destruction of all creation in myth clashed, the whole scenery was blown away in pure white.
His field of vision was pure white, and his ears were ringing. His skin felt electrified. His magic power perception was also paralyzed. All his senses were paralyzed for a while and he didn’t understand anything.
He didn’t know how long he lost his consciousness. Kazuki stood up with staggers.
Beatrix also collapsed right beside him. Ilyailiya was also collapsed a few meters ahead. However the one who stood up first was Kazuki.
「U, unugugugugu」Beatrix groaned and then stood up too.
When her eyes met Kazuki, she made a blank face in puzzlement.
「……I, I feel like, just before my memory cut off something amazing was done to me but」
Kazuki was feeling strangely bashful and looked aside.
「Isn’t that just your imagination?」
Just what was he doing even if he got embarrassed by something of that level after this late? He thought that he had returned to a composed attitude overflowing with broad-mindedness but……when he thought that the other party was Beatrix he got strangely embarrassed.
「There was! There really was!! Do it one more time!!」
Beatrix shook Kazuki’s shoulders back and forth with a bright red face. His head was dizzy.
「Santa Claus didn’t come to my home……」
A voice suddenly came. When they turned around, Ilyailiya was also standing up even if it was later than them.
She was still wearing her magic dress, they noticed this late.
――That appearance displayed that she was still in a fighting shape.
「When I was a child, I knew that there was an event called Christmas and felt envious. You said that my heart is shut under frozen soil? My Ded Moroz had never said anything to me other than telling me to be obedient……」
She was whispering something in mutters with a far-away look and empty face that looked beaten.
Her silver face and arms were gone, her figure was a single color of jet black. Throughout her face that lacked expression, it were only her eyes shining with pitch black darkness dwelling there――it was like a water surface at the bottom of a deep well, a stagnating shine.
Those eyes were dyed with a single emotion.
They looked like large stones, that if removed a hole would come into view and something like gas that was sealed inside would overflow out all at once.
「I’m jealous……jealous……the truth is, I want to be cared for even if I have to toy with the dead……all of me that I have killed until now, I want it to be cared for……by you, Hayashizaki Kazuki!!」
All the emotion that she had forcefully killed through her whole life until now was dyed with pitch black jealousy and blazed up all at once. Emotionless life, it was the very definition of curse itself. Magic power was emitted out from Ilyailiya’s flesh in the amount that made him want to question just where was that much magic power was left in her.
But Kazuki immediately noticed, that wasn’t magic power, it was life.
As though to prove that, the black flame was blowing upward while Ilyailiya’s body was weakening like a withered branch!
She was offering her very own life in order to invoke some kind of magic!!
「Black Dragon Wave ObliterationZmey!!!」
Black flames spouted up with a force that could pierce the sky, it undulated like a dragon and then surged towards Kazuki. Ilyailya whose body had went passed being bone and looked like a withered branch sent out her everything and her condition collapsed.
The black dragon approached――Kazuki foresighted the nature of that magic power.
That was Ilyailiya’s Original One.
It wasn’t her life force――it was her whole life until now. Her whole life that was filled with curse and her life force were changed into magic which attacked the King with the most abundant emotion.
Curse――even if he ran away that magic would chase after its target until it devoured him completely .
If that magic got its teeth into him then it would never let go of him.
Surely there was no way to defend against it.
――As long as no one shouldered that curse in his place.
「Kazuki, look out!!」
Kazuki was frozen in place even with Foresight. In front of Kazuki who was like that――surely her body moved without her even thinking about it――Beatrix cut in and accepted the jet black dragon.
「You guys are persistent! Run, Laevateinn!!」
The deep blue flash that Loki swung down knocked down all the Einherjar altogether.
However Damian and Eleonora tenaciously stood up. Even if they were knocked down or driven away, they wrung out their magic power that should be near the limit and persistently continued to challenge Loki.
「If we can……just defeat you bastard!!」 Damian howled with flame burning in her eyes.
「I’ll make Japan win at the very least……!!」 Eleonora stood up while gritting her teeth.
These guys were not looking at their own country’s victory anymore.
Yet for them to fight this tenaciously regardless of that …….
Inside the encircled position, all the Einherjar were aiming persistently at just Loki.
And then the Japan-Britain-Germany alliance army except them that was commanded by the 『fake Kazuki』 that was Akane was being greatly careful against the four materialized Divas.
Fenrir, Maeve, Kali, Tezcatlipoca.
The Japanese Knight Order who once experienced a duel against Hel knew really well about how terrifying they were. Because of that they devoted themselves to 『not let them do anything』.
Several small squads assembled a rotation of spell chanting to constantly and continuously rain down attack magic on the materialized Divas.
The preciseness of that cooperation that was like the time table of a railway transport showed just how much strict training the diligent Japanese people had piled up in preparation for this day.
The Divas with battle strength that was easily a match for a thousand――or at least ten-odd average Magika Stigma couldn’t even move. That was just how much violence of number the magic chaining had.
「Wa, waoo―n! Wao―n!!」 Fenrir barked.
「What the hell-, the small fries are annoying eeeh……gugigi」 Maeve was grinding her teeth.
「Hi, hihihihi! When my turns come I’ll tear you all apart!!」 Kali laughed madly.
「Nuoo……」 The attack magic that rained down without pause made Tezcatlipoca groan. 「This is not unbearable politica……but, Loki. How long the time for patience will continue politoca?」
Time for patience…….
Loki was already pulling the trigger for the sake of overturning the situation.
The problem was the time when it would happen, it depended completely on the other person.
However Loki’s long ears twitched repeatedly and sensed that presence.
A voice came from far away. Next came a sign of tremendous magic power.
――Someone was dashing here while raising a stupidly loud voice!!
Everyone in that place made a noise while turning towards that voice.
「KAZUKI――!! WHERE ARE YOU―――!! DON’T DIE―――!! I’LL KILL YOU―――――!!!」
That person arrived while yelling really dangerous words.
Aisu Ikousai――the swordswoman that became an owner of the strongest class of magic power on this Atlantis right now.
「You’re slow, I’ll leave you behind!!」 The voice sometimes sounded like the speaker turned behind and yelled, which showed that the person wasn’t alone. It seemed that Nyarlathotep and his bunch were also following behind.
One of Japan’s knights that was surrounding Loki and the others――the contractor of <Valefor> screamed. She who possessed the ability to look at the far away even through this magic power cloud had undoubtedly witnessed an outrageous sight. Because Aisu Ikousai was leading the Red Nopperabou and the evil gods of Cthulhu behind, their group looked like Hyakki Yakou. Anyone would obviously yell without preparing their heart beforehand.
Anyway the third force that ought to be feared finally arrived at the battlefield where Loki and his group were surrounded!!
Ikousai and the Nopperabou were looking for Kazuki while rampaging without care at who they faced. Everyone in this place was a nuisance for her fight against Kazuki. And then looking from the positioning of the forces there, it went without saying that first Ikousai would brandish her fury towards the side forming the besiegement first.
「Know my feeling inside this flame! Blast away the nuisances……Tokka Orochi no Shinkatou!!」
Ikousai was yelling something incomprehensible and created a sword filled with terrifying magic power in her hand. As expected that woman had usurped the power of China’s Fu Xi. Surely Hel had helped her well. Ain’t it swell, Loki praised inside his heart.
Japan-Britain-Germany alliance army’s knights directed their magic aim towards Ikousai in great panic.
Nice, the attack to here is thinning down.
「This is a chance for breaking through! We are going with an all-out attack now!!」
Loki instructed the comrades at his surroundings.
「Oi, you Russians! That rampaging group will also come here soon!!」
Loki spoke highhandedly to the knights that Ilyailiya entrusted to him.
「When those guys attack our side too, it will be y’all that intercept them!」
Russia’s knights retorted with a pure white expressionless face that really resembled Ilyailiya.
「You guys are reserve force for when there is an unexpected situation aren’t you! It’s for this kind of time that I preserved y’all in the back far from the enemy! Ilyailiya also agreed to this!!」
Russia’s Knight Order was slightly hesitant before they replied 「Understood」. In their expression, why Ilyailiya-sama hasn’t come back yet……was written with perplexed looks.
They believed that Ilyailiya would return soon and accepted Loki’s temporary command.
Kazuki went there, Ilyailiya ain’t coming back anymore stupid.
This is it for you idiots, was what Loki spitted out inside his heart.
「Charge! Follow this great me! Russia’s Knight Order follow last as rear guard! Break through the encirclement!!」 He commanded.
「Let me duel Ka-Zu-Ki-!!」
Ikousai was like a tornado that was advancing while mowing down trees, she smashed the encirclement of Japan-Britain-Germany alliance army in the blink of an eye. What she was saying sounded stupid, but her destructive power was prominent even among the Kings.
「Ah, Loki! I won’t let you get Kazuki! He is mine!!」
「This is bad, she is coming here! You Russians go!!」
Following Loki’s command expressionlessly, the silver knights intercepted Ikousai and the nopperabou group――with a single swing of Tokka Orochi no Shinkatou, they were trampled down in a flash.
This bastard has come this far…….
「You think I’ll let you!!」 Damian yelled and tried to stand in Loki’s way.
Inside the greatly chaotic battle, the Einherjar was the only group whose attention wasn’t attracted by the intruders even for a bit, they looked only at Loki. Loki clicked his tongue in irritation.
「You mythology idiots who barely escaped death, how long are you gonna stick to me huh! Stop screwing around and leave!!」
Ikousai’s fury was approaching. Loki didn’t preserve his strength anymore. He put his full power into Laevateinn and swung it up.
But at that time, Damian’s figure changed before his eyes.
From a magic dress――into the uniform of the Einherjar.
Not just Damian, all the Einherjar simultaneously lost their magic dresses.
「Wha, what!? This is……lies, Captain Beatrix!!」
「Seriously!? Hahahah……so Beatrix just died!」
It was truly a divine grace! The enemies standing right in front of Loki to block him were simultaneously losing battle strength! The path was opened up without him doing anything, the encircling net was broken!
Loki was laughing loudly while drawing back the lifted up Laevateinn. If he swung down his sword like this then these guys would pass through magic intoxication and went straight to instant death…….
You mythology idiots, you can survive in suffering in a world where you were forsaken by the god you believe in.
Loki kicked Damian who lost her strength flying and charged through.
「Make way! I’ll crush to death those who dare become nuisances even though they cannot even fight!!」
Like Moses splitting apart the Red Sea, Loki pushed through the Einherjar who had turned into a mere mob and broke through the encircling net.
Once he could break through, he could even turn back right away after that and strike the back of the enemy army that had fallen into chaos.
However if he took that charming option then there would be a possibility of his group getting dragged into Ikousai’s melee.
It’s better to skedaddle to Regina’s place huh.
I’ll let Japan-Britain-Germany alliance army and Ikousai crush each other for a while like this.
When he turned back, the Russian knights who were trampled down by Ikousai also lost their magic dresses and returned back into their normal knight uniform. They scattered from the battlefield where magic was flying every way like baby spiders and escaped the battlefield.
「Did Ilyailiya and Beatrix strike down each other……!?」
So that meant only Kazuki survived.
Whatever the case, I got through that troublesome situation.
「Now then, if it’s like this then let me see what you’ve got, you fake Kazuki who had put me in a bind. How will you bastard get out of this mess!?」
Loki turned around and looked around the battlefield. If Japan-Britain-Germany――no, it was already just Japan-Britain――alliance army couldn’t stand back up from the confusion then they would end here. Kazuki wouldn’t have any place to return to.
Even if the formation was put back in order skillfully, with their battle strength that lacked Kazuki, it would be laborious for them to take on the current Ikousai and Nyarlathotep.
……Loki’s eyes opened wide.
「Ikousai! I am right here!!」
The one who yelled that was the fake Kazuki.
The fake Kazuki slipped out of the formation just alone and dashed to another direction.
「The duel will be at a place where these nuisances won’t interfere! Follow me!!」
That gallantly yelling figure made Loki doubt if that was actually the real one.
Ikousai also reacted to that voice.
「Kazuki, I found you! So finally you got motivated to settle our battle huh!!」
Ikousai took along the Nopperabou bunch with her with a face that was in the height of joy and thoughtlessly followed the fake Kazuki――no, she was getting lured away!
Loki gulped seeing the direction they were heading.
Holy cow. That fake Kazuki……now he really fucking did it!
The fake Kazuki was yelling things like「It’s a duel!」 「Now come!!」 while running to a certain direction.
……To the battlefield where Italia and Britain were fighting! ……The fake was leading Ikousai and the Nopperabou to launch a suicide attack on Italia’s Knight Order!
「He’s fucking planning to throw a bomb at Regina’s back!!」
The current Ikousai who would bare her fang to everything that would hinder her battle with Kazuki was something like a giant bomb.
Most likely if it became a battle that fake Kazuki’s disguise would be exposed out right away. However, at that time Ikousai would already be among Italia’s Knight Order’s army. She would battle Italia then after that. Italia would get pincer attacked by both Britain and Ikousai!
With this Regina would also get a game over!!
I’m not gonna have anyone to link up like this!!
「……Just who the hell is that faker bastard?」
The move by the fake Kazuki was a perfect answer to the question that Loki posed, like solving a puzzle brilliantly.
――If the safety of the person carrying out the plan wasn’t taken into consideration.
The situation has to be resolved right away.
There is no other choice than this, that was what Akane believed.
……Is it really okay like this? The voice inside her――her cowardly heart’s voice echoed inside her head.
If it fails then everything will be over you know?
Everything will literally be over.
The country called Japan……no, everything in this world would be shut inside chaos.
Such significant decision was currently being left to herself. The real Kazuki wasn’t here.
The inside of her head turned completely pure white.
Yaegashi Akane had the bad habit to be at her wits end at unexpected situations which she herself and other people recognized.
『It will be fine if it’s Akane-senpai. If Akane-senpai decided thinking that it is the best to do, then it absolutely won’t be a mistake, so please.』
――Kazuki said that to her. She who kept only exposing a shameful figure to Kazuki was recognized by him. He believed that she actually could do more.
When she thought that she became unnecessarily nervous. It felt like her head would keep turning pure white until it froze.
She had worked hard and studied as a knight cadet until now, it was all for the sake of now in this moment.
The fate of the world depended on her――that was something natural. Because she had come here aiming for that.
She must not reject herself more than this.
It will be fine, my thinking is not mistaken.
「I’ll lure away Ikousai!」
Akane spoke to Shoukou who was right beside her with the voice and face of Kazuki.
Shouko who was anxious while grasping the situation had her eyes turned round.
「Lure away, you say……?」
The Einherjar were turning powerless――most likely Beatrix was defeated. Because of that Loki and his group was slipping out from the encirclement.
「Outrageous situations is surging in all at once, but first the one that has to be prioritized no matter what is dealing with Ikousai. This accident has to be turned into a plus.」
『What Loki will rely on at the end will be an uncertain factor(chaos). That guy can manage chaos better than anyone. That’s why Akane-senpai, no matter what happens, deal with it calmly, please change chaos into order.』……Kazuki also said that.
「I’ll call to Ikousai to challenge her to a duel while rushing to the back of Italia’s Knight Order that is fighting over there. When she notices my true identity, she will be inside Italia’s Knight Order’s formation already.」
If they were going to make her rampage then it must not be near their hereown army, but instead make her rampage at the thereenemy’s army.
In order to do that Ikousai had to be guided to a nice spot――such convenient thing could be easily accomplished if it was with this appearance! After all Ikousai’s objective was only to fight Kazuki!
Ikousai still hadn’t noticed the existence of this fake Kazuki. That was why if she raised her voice…….
「Wait! If you do that then what will happen to you!? You will get surrounded by Ikousai and Italia and get crushed! If it’s Kazuki he ain’t gonna make that decision!」
If it was Kazuki he would never use a method that sacrificed Akane. Or it should be said that he couldn’t.
「……What Kazuki wanted from me isn’t to be his replacement. But to make a decision that I think is the best.」
Akane drove away the premonition of death creeping up to her cowardly heart while saying that.
Shoukou fell silent.
She had to make the best decision……. Akane was saying that by staking her life. Then what she should do was…….
「……If Ikousai bites and follows you, I’ll move the soldiers and separate Cthulhu’s monsters from Ikousai.」
「Yes, that’s perfect. There is no way we can let Nyarlako go to the battlefield where Arthur is.」
Surely there was no other duo than them that could form this conclusion in this little time.
After exchanging nods with Shouko, Akane slipped out from the squad and ran.
「Ikousai! I am right here!!」
Ikousai bit at the trap exactly like she predicted. The girl with the appearance of a black elf――Nyarlako screamed「Haa!? What are you doing!? Wait, idiot!!」.
Shouko commanded without delay.
「Hold back Cthulhu’s crowd with quick attacks!!」
「Leave it to me! Simurgh!!」
Nagasaka Yuka who had waited impatiently for the time to redeem herself immediately summoned a pure white bird. The giant bird grasped the soldiers that it could grasp right away and soared in order to stand in Nyarlako’s way.
Beatrix who covered Kazuki and received the black dragon with her body didn’t look like she received a severe physical attack――she collapsed silently as though her consciousness was reaped.
Kazuki caught the falling girl with both his hands.
She was still conscious. She opened both her eyes faintly and responded to Kazuki.
「Why did you protect me!」
Both of them were Kings.
The King who shouldered Germany protected Japan’s King and fell, what was with that.
That was something that a King must not do the most.
「I……I just did what I enjoyed……」
Beatrix smiled faintly.
When she was together with Kazuki, her smile would not stop for even a moment no matter what.
She was like that since that time they encountered each other as enemies.
「Even though I have to be a warrior that loves battle more than anything……I thought that fighting together with Kazuki is the most fun. Fighting with Kazuki, and then getting kissed……I feel that is the most enjoyable……」
「……As expected I cannot become something like a King……after all I’m just a……maiden in, love……」
Beatrix’s eyelid fell powerlessly.
「Beatrix―!! Wait, open your eyes!!」
From Beatrix’s half-opened mouth 「NgoOOOOOOOOO!」 an incredible snore came out and drool trickled down.
It wasn’t like she died.
She only had her mental strength devoured by that black dragon and fell asleep for a time.
Kazuki felt like he would weakly collapse in exhaustion.
But Beatrix was already not in a state to fight. Surely the power of Norse Mythology would be lost completely too.
Kazuki carefully laid down the sleeping girl on the ground. It wasn’t really right leaving her like this, but Kazuki still had a place where he had to be. There was a thing he had to do.
Kazuki glanced at Ilyailiya who collapsed a slight distance away.
Russia’s Knight Order too should lose their power right now.
……That magic most likely wasn’t prepared beforehand, but an Original One that was devised in a fit right here.
「……However it wasn’t a magic to kill me……」
If she wished from her heart to do that then the magic should become something like that…….
Arthur was using the short sword <Carnwennan> that granted the divine protection of 『acceleration』 to check the enemy while swinging the shining Excalibur that left trails of light in the path it passed.
It was a sharp attack that was impossible to react to without being able to do foresight, but when Regina’s large body that transformed into a chimera received that attack, her body became a golden splash that scattered around. Zeus’s transformation ability didn’t stop with just animals, it was said that sometimes he transformed into a golden shower to sneak into the room of a woman who got his attention at night.
The golden splash scattered everywhere around Arthur and this time each drop became a colony of bats that assaulted Arthur. Their sharp fangs bit off Arhtur’s defensive magic power. Arthur gritted her teeth while brushing off the bats accurately with Carnwennan.
Arthur’s weapon combat arts that handled countless legendary sacred treasures, and Regina who owned fantastical transformation ability, the magic battle between them was truly like in legends.
Arthur by no means relied on just weapons, she possessed martial arts and reinforced strength, while Regina possessed formidable mental strength and magic ability that could maintain her ego even when she repeatedly performed bizarre transformations this many times.
The Knights of the Round Table and the Olympia Twelve Gods were also involved in a fierce battle around them. There was no one who could interfere between Arthur and Regina’s duel.
But Valextra yelled at that time.
「Regina-sama! Hayashizaki Kazuki is launching an assault here from behind!!」
The interference came not by actions but by words――a piece of information that couldn’t possibly be neglected shook up the mind of Regina, who was transforming into a colony of bats, for an instant. Her concentration was cut off.
The flock of bats stopped attacking, they instantly gathered in one place and began combining with bright light.
Arthur went 「There!」 with a sharp gaze. 「I can read the timing now! It seems that there is a time limit when you transform into scattered form huh!!」
The main weapon that wasn’t swung against the bats――Excalibur slashed apart the original form of Regina that appeared along with light.
「Damn! My defensive magic won’t make it in time!!」
Regina also predicted that the moment she released her transformation would be aimed at……but her concentration that was shaken up for a moment created a fatal delay.
「I won’t let you use your Aegis!!」
A single attack. In a battle where two sides were rivaling each other closely, even just one attack could tilt the flow with the force of a raging wave. Struck with a painful blow, Regina who boasted innumerable changes finally stopped moving while groaning.
The weapons that Arthur obtained might be in the hundreds. 『Hero of a Hundred Instruments』 King Arthur showered blows on the magic king right away.
Carnwennan vanished from Arthur’s left hand, replaced instantly by a different weapon.
「Hand down the merciless judgment, iron hammer of raging fire……Sword of Above SelectionMidhlethan!!」
A two handed sword that trailed huge flame from its tip was swung around by Arthur’s left hand, crashing at Regina. Next Excalibur vanished from her right hand and was replaced by a pure white spear.
「O white spear, entrust the twinkle of the stars unto that tip, entrust the radiance of the sun unto that tip, run that flash at full speed and rout the army of a million! Rhongomyniad!!」
It was a long spear with length that might have reached five meters and a huge spearhead that was flat like a hammerhead shark’s head. Its size caused the weapon to have a big opening, but if it was stabbed at an enemy that couldn’t move this spear could boast a power of sure-kill, and that spear rammed hard onto Regina.
Although Regina’s large body was in the shape of a chimera, but she was splendidly blown away.
However, not yet. Every single attack of hers would inevitably cause magic intoxication, and she couldn’t imagine that there was an enemy who wouldn’t die instantly after she went this far but, her opponent was Regina Olympia Fornar.
「The aimed heart won’t escape, thrust of fairy king that is incapable of being dodged……Spear of EbonyBritomart!!」
The weapon of her left hand was changed into a small spear that looked like a small branch compared to Rhongomyniad. However Britomart that Arthur threw accurately pierced the chest of Regina who got sent flying. But still not yet.
「O faithful pursuer, bite off the windpipe of beyond! Wind Seeing Silver EyeCauall!!」
The peerless hound that would always decorate the end of Arthur’s hunting in the legends, it pursued Regina who was blown far away and attacked further.
「……Damn you, how dare you……how dare you……」
A cursing voice could be heard.
Regina caught the neck of the magic dog and strangled it to death while standing up like a devil.
「……So you can still stand, though I thought that you will surely stand up……I have a hard time understanding how you received only that much damage. A girl named Tsukahara Kazuha of Japan also surprised me with her general magic but, your magic ability is even further in a different dimension than that……」
Regina didn’t use summoning magic. She reduced the damage purely by using only <Resist>.
Whether she was a King or a Magica Stigma was unrelated. The tremendousness of the mental strength of this single human called Regina itself made Arthur feel astonishment.
However, the chain attack just now could also be said to be the proof of Arthur’s true strength. She acquired strength from the pledges of both Lancelot and Mordred. Without being threatened by the danger that was her only and greatest weak point – mind magic – she clearly displayed the destructive power of the king of knights on the stage of a fair and square duel. The damage that Regina received was unmistakably something fatal in this equal battle against Arthur that was continuing even now. The scale was tilting to one side.
「Valextra! Just what is the meaning of that half-baked report just now!?」
Even while being furious towards Valextra, Regina sent a single white bird flying from her flesh that was turned into a chimera in order to ascertain the situation from the sky using her own eyes. The consciousness of the main body was concentrating on Arthur even while she was processing the sight report from the white bird in parallel…….
The white bird saw. The figure of someone wearing Hayashizaki Kazuki’s appearance was protecting their own body using defensive magic while heading here in a suicide attack.
Olympia Twelve Gods were concentrating in a battle against the Knights of the Round Table while trying to drive away the suicide attack of the unknown.
In any case it was just one person. However,
「Every phenomenon of heaven, ride that wing on the rising wind……o wind of god, wash away the foundation of world and rule it following thy will! Rizomata Mastery!!」
That person with the appearance of Hayashizaki Kazuki was using a powerful defensive magic that manipulated and neutralized elemental magic and barely held on to their thread of life. And then that person was dashing with their all towards here.
What were they planning?
Even so Valextra and Diana’s non-elemental arrows were rapid firing and piling up damage on that person bit by bit. Surely that person would run out of strength before they could reach here. The reason was……,
「Valextra you fool! That’s an imposter!! How can you fail to make the distinction!!」
The magic king felt indignation towards her subordinate’s lack of discerning.
If Olympia Twelve Gods were seriously intercepting an imposter who wasn’t even a King, it wouldn’t take even a few seconds.
But, then just what meaning existed in that suicidal act?
It wasn’t like that person was holding a bomb or anything…….
Regina looked further ahead and she spontaneously raised her voice 「Oo-」.
The fake Kazuki was being chased after by Aisu Ikousai and ten-odd Nopperabou!
She had heard that Ikousai saw Kazuki as a rival.
That must be why she was chasing this person without realizing that it was an imposter.
「……Ri, ridiculous! Is everyone of them idiots!? How can she not see through it!!」
The magic king shouted. She understood the aim of the fake Kazuki. That person is luring Aisu Ikousai in order to crash her into us!
That woman named Ikousai, if she arrived here won’t she bare her fangs to us too!?
That imposter is trying to throw an outrageous bomb this way!!
A premonition of defeat touched Regina’s heart for an instant. Arthur and the Knights of the Round Table were strong. Olympia Twelve Gods had their numbers decreased because of Hrotsvit……. Just what in the world was Loki doing!? Damn it-! Anyway let’s do things in order!
Before that bunch can arrive here and rampage, I have to do deal with Arthur somehow……!!
No matter what method I have to use……!!
The fake Kazuki was continuously pierced by arrows and finally their transformation magic was dissolved.
The person screamed while her true appearance was exposed. It was a woman. A Japan knight…….
It wasn’t Britain’s knight.
A plan to recover from the hopeless situation flashed at the back of Regina’s brain……The eyes of the swan glinted from having decided on its prey.
「Our chief god fell in love to thy heart flutter……Graceful Vibrant Wiles of GodRape Instinct!!」
There was a legend that the god Zeus sometimes abducted beautiful females in a swan form――he was an expert in kidnapping. With that legendary polished movement, a swan swooped down in a straight line towards the girl. The girl whose body was covered with wounds was caught in the talons of the swan without any way to resist.
Someone who Zeus fell in love with at first sight, for them to offer resistance or anything was, yes, impossible.
Whether the girl would be kept alive or killed……how she would be used, would be as she pleased.
「What’s the matter? Did something happen?」
Arthur asked Regina who released a swan.
Arthur was staring without hurrying to attack, most likely because she felt that something advantageous for her side seemed to be happening. Didn’t that Valextra just shout something like that just now?
『Regina-sama! Hayashizaki Kazuki is launching an assault here from behind!!』
……If Kazuki arrived here, then victory would be set in stone already then. Arthur was thinking like that with expectation of a reliable ally arriving.
However Regina smirked broadly.
「Throw away the weapon in your hand and halt your magic power.」
「Otherwise……this girl’s life will be gone.」
The swan that Regina released was coming back――on its talons there was Akane who fainted from magic intoxication.
Hostage! Arthur’s body froze from the really unexpected situation.
If……if the hostage was a British knight, then Arthur wouldn’t hesitate! But with a hostage taken from a friendly army who had saved herself and also her country many times, as a knight, how could she just treat it as nothing!
「Arthur-sama! You mustn’t listen!!」
Tristan yelled in critic and drew her bow <Failnaught>――towards the swan and Yagumo Akane.
「What are you doing Tristan!! Stop!!」
「Arthur-sama, what should be prioritized the most is our country’s mythology! Then, someone has to dirty their pride with mud……because Gino is not here anymore!!」
Yes, if it was Gino then she wouldn’t hesitate even for a second and casually shoot to death the swan and Akane.
And that action was perfectly correct. In this situation……a chivalrous mentality didn’t show them the correct path.
Arthur couldn’t think or move as though she was frozen.
「Foolish, I thought that it would be enough if you are shaken even just for a moment but for you to expose your unsightly figure until that much! Learn once again the way a King should live in the world!! Grand Cross!!」
Arthur still hadn’t thrown away her weapon and magic power, but Arthur and Tristan who were in state of fluster and hesitation that gave a lot of openings were enveloped in a black hole.
Both of them were sucked into a pseudo microcosmos of another dimension that Regina created.
The power of Zeus who was the ruler god of the universe――both of them were sucked into the universe’s expansion and breaking down due to the gravity rampage of ten planets that displayed a cursed arrangement.
Both of them were thrown back to the original world along with great damage.
There Regina in chimera form attacked with a force as though to hang over them. She trampled, her hand was holding a huge winged spear tightly, and them she thrust it. Pulled back. Trampled. Chomped. Thrust. She beat them up leaving no skin untouched. Arthur wasn’t in a stance to dodge or defend, even her spell chanting was interrupted completely. She couldn’t do anything other than protecting her body with defensive magic power and she was continuously driven to the ground due to the impact of her smashed magic. She couldn’t put up any resistance or anything.
The Knights of the Round Table tried to help in panic, but the knights of Olympia Twelve Gods stood firm there and wrung out their strength, standing in the way of the Knights of the Round Table.
The swan was continuing to grasp Akane above Arthur’s head flauntingly.
「Coward-……!!」 Arthur yelled so hard that it seemed blood almost came out.
「You think there is any idiot who would be picky with their method in this fight that staked the fate of their homeland!!」
However Regina was also uneasy. She was literally having her pants on fire.
「Where is Hayashizaki Kazuki―!」
Aisu Ikousai’s yelling voice was coming from behind…….
「Kuh……Kazuki!」 Arthur unconsciously moaned while being showered with heavy blows.
His name came to her mind in this predicament she fell into, as though she wanted to rely to him, just why was that she wondered. It wasn’t only because she had heard the report that he was coming here from the enemy just before this.
――As though in response to her call, Arthur’s body was wrapped in light.
「O wisdom accumulated over the course of human history, become many layers of armor that protect my body! Heavily, thickly, reject every kind of barbarity! Seusenhofer!!」
Defensive magic invoked instantly without any advance sign――a gentle light enveloped Arthur which transformed into tough armor with black glisten. Regina pulverized that with two, three thrusts of her spear, but for Arthur who was strengthened with dragon’s blood it was enough to let her roll away and escape.
Regina made a face that seemed to say ‘don’t tell me’ and her eyes sharply moved towards the source of magic power.
Arthur also stood up with a stagger and turned her eyes to the direction of the magic power.
「Arthur, are you okay!?」
Kazuki was rushing to this direction while yelling so. This time it wasn’t a fake.
「Shut and seal, <Yasakani no Magatama>! Kaicho Kaimon, Hachimon Shibari!!」
The sacred treasure of Japanese Mythology shined from his hand and a stretch of magatamas connected with string flew to the sky. The cord of magatama wrapped around Akane and returned to Kazuki’s hand like a lasso.
Kazuki gently caught Akane and held her in his arms.
「Kazu, ki……?」 Akane who had resolved to die felt the warmth and opened her eyes.
Arthur and Regina shouted at the same time. Their voices were filled with exactly opposite feelings.
「Don’t stand in my way, make way!! Tokka Orochi no Shinkatou!!」
A sword flash of terrible flame blew away the Knights of the Round Table and Olympia Twelve Gods altogether. And then this destined rival also arrived exactly at the same time with Kazuki.
「Mumu-, so this time is the real Kazuki for sure!」
If Ikousai was also counted as an owner of the power of a King――in this place four Kings with allies and enemies jumbling together were assembled.
「Ikousai……I beg you here, please shut up a bit.」
Kazuki realized the situation and glared coldly at Ikousai.
Ikousai looked alternately at Kazuki and Arthur, then Regina, and then surely she was thinking that if it was two against one then there was nothing for her to feel uneasy about, so she grinned fearlessly and answered 「Fine then」.
The situation that looked chaotic had its fate determined with that exchange.
Regina groaned seeing there was nothing more that could be done.
That was right, the man called Hayashizaki Kazuki was a man who would gallantly come to save Arthur at this kind of time.
And then……the person called Loki, wasn’t someone who would appear to save her at this kind of time.
At that time, a voice directly reverberated inside Regina’s head.
『Do you want strength……?』
Whose voice was that……?
Nyarlako was totally flustered.
The back of Ikousai and the Nopperabou bunch were rapidly getting farther.
Before her eyes, knights carried by a bird made from pure white wind were cutting in.
Nyarlathotep discarded the shell of the elf girl and howled.
He already didn’t have the composure to sneer.
「DON’T STAND IN MY WAYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYY!!」
Nyarlathotep exposed his true shape that possessed another name of 『The Howler in the Dark』――the pitch black skin of the elf girl was ripping apart, skin and mucous membrane turned soft and flabby into overflowing decaying flesh and tentacles. Bizarre organs were lining up in his body surface where it was unknown where was the face, fishy smell was scattered, and a singing voice that exerted offensive mental corruption echoed.
It was unthinkable for a god to make this kind of shape, it was truly an evil god that should be called as blasphemous.
Countless tentacles were waving around like a storm.
Japan’s knights who were carried by the bird became unable to resist due to the sound wave that obstructed magic chanting and they were blown away by the tentacles with a single blow.
These guys’ aim is separating us. You think I’ll let you do that!
- zuzozozozozo!* A gigantic lump was wriggling――even though it was called wriggling but the movement was fast. The girls who were flicked away by the tentacles and fell down were entangled by countless tentacles and climbed over.
Grieving voice was raised. Not because of physical impact. The girls whose whole body was covered completely by the creeping chaos’s tentacles had the same meaning as their brain matter being toyed around by those tentacles.
If time passed just for a bit more it would be easy to slaughter these girls.
But it wasn’t the time for that. If he didn’t chase after Ikousai……if he was separated completely…….
「……o guardian deity of thief, catch the whole herd of prey with that wing……!」
Inside the mound of tentacles, a knight apprentice activated magic without yielding to the jamming noise.
「Net of Wind KnitWind Net!!」
It was a low level magic that wasn’t worth any notice.
The avatar of the Diva with the form of a bird, <Valefor>, was floating up before Nyarlathotep’s eyes, it flapped its wings and blew a faint white wind. While the wings were fluttering with rustling sound, the wind was strengthening in whiteness into substance, and it was knitted into several layers and turned into a net.
Before Nyarlathotep’s eyes, the pure white wind net was spreading.
「Wha, what the!」
The advance of the evil god of tentacles was obstructed by that net.
His countless eyeballs were dyed with rage and directed towards the girl that was entangled and trampled by tentacles.
Nyarlathotep remembered the name of all the knight academy’s students.
Nagasaka Yuka……the contractor of Valefor. She was completely worthless to be considered, a third year student who wasn’t even that excellent.
For this kind of kid to try to trouble me even for an instant……!
Nyarlathotep was driven by rage and swung his tentacle. He tore apart the net before his eyes and strangled Yuka’s whole body until creaking sounds could be heard. A scream was raised. He was driven by desire to strangle her like this until her whole defensive magic power was shaved into nothing and then tear her four limbs apart. You worthless scum!
But, this wasn’t the time for that. He tore apart the whole net. He had to chase after Ikousai.
――However just that instant was enough to accomplish Yuka’s objective.
「That is the whip of god that pierces through the soul! Awaken right here the undulation that disturbs the foundation of god……Dashinben!」
Undulating impact was conferred to the space and disrupted the sound wave Nyarlathotep emitted. At the same time a great number of Japan’s knights were running towards the front of him.
The one standing in the lead was……the person called Roshouko. So this person was the current commander of Japan.
A commander that wielded that annoying baton. So she is a commander that stole chaos from this me huh.
During the little bit of time when he was being held back, the reinforcement made it in time.
The back of Ikousai and the Nopperabou bunch were getting far away…….
Aisu Ikousai……! For me to have no other option other than joining hands with that idiot……!!
「Nyarlathotep, this is as far as you go.」
Adding to the annoyance, the enemy reinforcements were including two people he recognized.
Otonashi Kaguya. Hiakari Koyuki.
――Just why did it have to become like this. Nyarlathotep grinded his teeth.
He would barge in when Japan-Britain-Germany alliance was falling into Loki’s evil design. That was his intention. His aim was not Japan who he had a deep grudge against……but Arthur Basileus.
He would thoroughly corner that girl who had no resistance against mind magic, break her heart, and then steal that flesh body completely.
Exactly like how Ikousai usurped Fu Xi’s power……
With the power of Cthulhu Mythos, they couldn’t rival the other countries no matter how. Only after he stole the power of Arthur who was the next powerful after Fu Xi even among the Kings that he would be able to stand at the start line.
It wasn’t a difficult plan. After all he was able to constantly grasp the battle situation using the retainers that he slipped between Loki’s subordinates.
That was how it was supposed to be…..despite so, when he tried opening the lid it became like this instead, just what’s with this!
He was supposed to barge at the timing when Hayashizaki Kazuki was running around with his tail between his legs due to Loki’s charge.
Yet despite so when he rushed there, the situation was the opposite. Loki was the one completely surrounded and beaten up viciously. Incomprehensible.
Loki only got lured into a trap. Because that guy got caught in a trap, his side also got dragged into it.
The one who was moving this war wasn’t Loki anymore……
In addition, right when they arrived, Ikousai suddenly pursued Hayashizaki Kazuki and got lured away somewhere. He also tried to follow her, but a mobile force quickly stood in his way without wasting any time. He immediately crushed them but……in the end he got separated from Ikousai.
He rushed to the battlefield, and in a matter of minutes it turned out like this.
The strategist of Japan reacted perfectly to the unforeseen chaos…….
He underestimated Japan too much…….
And then right now, Otonashi Kaguya was standing in his way with a gaze that was overflowing with resolve.
「Your mind magic won’t work on me anymore.」
I know that…….
Of course that was so. Would anyone continue to be scared forever with fresh feeling after looking at the same horror movie for the second or third time? He guessed that if it was someone like Arthur then she would keep getting the jitters no matter how many times it was but……the willpower of the girl before his eyes was just holding too steady.
「Even now Otou-san is not waking up……」
Kaguya said. Nyarlathotep wanted to laugh loudly. Resentment for father! His self who was the embodiment of the terror of space was being cornered by such a trivial matter!!
It’s likely I cannot win against her…….
Different from Ikousai, he missed the one chance he aimed for.
But this wasn’t a checkmate by any means.
If in this battlefield……in the area right nearby him……if there was someone who was cornered mentally whose heart was on the verge of breaking…….
The creeping chance…….
――Existed. Yes, if the Japan-Britain-Germany alliance army was standing in advantage, then that meant that the King of the opposite camp was falling into a disadvantage.
Intermission – Reincarnation IIDemon God Reincarnation
「O Cthulhu people that came from me, gather within me once more!!」
Nyarlathotep yelled before the battle as though to beat the enemy to the punch.
Kaguya and the others put up their guard before the inflation of magic power in front of them, but what happened next wasn’t an attack.
It was a terrifying fusion phenomenon.
Cthulhu’s old rulers and retainers standing by behind Nyarlathotep were simultaneously gathering and their body muddily clung to each other and combined, turning into one body. The evil god that was already a huge lump of decaying meat was enlarging even more.
It was so huge they needed to look up, like a tower of Babel made up from decaying flesh.
The faceless god Nyarlathotep partitioned himself several times and altered those partitions into different Cthulhu Diva, but those Divas were returning to himself once more.
Those parts were recovered after having been raised up, so his magic power was expanding up even more than before.
But even if he did that he was just one person after all. Their side was in the process of gathering almost all the troops that were in good health. Kaguya had obtained resistance to Nyarlathotep’s mind magic. And Ryuutaki Miyabi and Yumeno Shiori were also running towards here.
If they surrounded him like this and fought using group magic, he didn’t seem like he would be that tough of an opponent…….
「O stream of black freeze isolated in eternal freeze that sink even splendor……send my betrayer there too! Everlasting Frozen River of GriefJudecca Cocytus!」
「O tear of mermaid, expose the pain in your heart to the world. The chair at the side without that person, the blankness of the album, awaken them in the freezing world……Desolate Ice WhiteSolitary White Album!」
Kaguya and Koyuki matched their breathing and invoked cold magic that had their power heightened by them becoming Chouki. But even faster than that cold freezing the repulsive tower of meat, the tower suddenly became transparent, losing its substance. The attack magic was passing through it cleanly.
「Darkness Illusion – Limit SaturationArkham Drive!!」
The vanishing Nyarlathotep yelled that and its huge body was completely vanishing with a puff from that place.
「Just now is take over magic!」 Koyuki raised her voice.
「It’s a magic that makes entry into a person’s heart weakness to take over that person’s body and mind! In addition when it happened to me it was done by a weakened Nyarlathotep, but if that much enlarged Nyarlathotep enter inside someone……」
「Who did he enter!?」
Kaguya looked around. There wasn’t anyone in that place that seemed to be in such a state. There was only a futile wind blowing on the battlefield where battle had vanished.
「He is going through Astrum……towards someone who is not here……?」
Unnoticed, the sky was slightly turning white.
The faint morning sun through the magic power cloud was starting to illuminate this floating continent.
The later half of the battle of Ragnarok that started since the surprise attack at midnight was entering the climax at last.
Ilyailiya was defeated, Regina too……Kazuki and Arthur weren’t letting their guard down and confronted Regina with confidence of certain victory if it was this two versus one. Ikousai was watching over that situation with a faint smile on her face. And then Regina……she was making a dark face as though she was slurping mud. Everyone’s face was bathed with morning sunlight through the magic power cloud, palely.
Regina, she suddenly started to laugh.
「Fufufu……hahahahaha! Fine then you low-life Diva!! Hand over power to me!!」
The sudden words made Arthur and Kazuki to be surprised and bewildered.
「What are you saying!?」
Regina’s magic power was inflating up――it wasn’t because she was trying to chant attack magic. Something terrifying was flowing inside her from Astrum. It was such a flow of magic power.
Large magic power――it wasn’t just large, it was somewhat eerie and blasphemous.
It couldn’t be understood from outside what was happening. But a bad premonition came for some reason…….
「Did you sell your soul to the devil!?」
「I won’t pick my method! I’m different from naïve Kings like you all! No matter how proud or moral you are, if you are defeated it’s nothing but betrayal towards the country and people!! I also won’t let how Vera died believing in me to be futile!!」
Whether it was Kazuki or Arthur who was certainly exposing her softness before this lost any reply and shut up. Those words possessed reason that couldn’t be denied.
However those words also vaguely sounded like Regina trying to persuade herself.
The problem was in what she was trying to do.
Regina yelled that. Kazuki clearly sensed a wavelength of magic power that he had a recollection of.
The presence of the hateful bitter enemy who specialized in mind attack magic and also able to take over another person’s body!
『Fuhahahaha, idiot, taking on my invitation like this! This King’s body and mind of yours, I’ll accept them all!!』
From somewhere――not from heaven or even hell, but from somewhere that was like the gap of the world――a hair-raising voice reverberated. *Pishii!* Countless cracks ran through Regina’s body and magic dress.
Dissolving flesh and slimy tentacles were overflowing from those cracks, covering the whole surface of Regina’s body――it was a grotesque 『predation』 that made one want to block their eyes from witnessing it.
「You fool! For you to take the invitation from Cthulhu!」
「You fool! Doing something like trying to take over Regina’s mind is……」
At that time Kazuki and Arthur raised voices of exact opposite. When Kazuki turned his face towards Arthur, Arthur was making a cold sweat on her forehead while she said.
「……No matter even if he is trying to take advantage when she is turning fainthearted, but this is that Regina you know? Her mental strength, her firm ego, the height of her pride……even among all the people in this Atlantis she is the greatest…..no, it was likely that she was at the top of the whole of mankind……」
「You aren’t saying……that Regina will swallow Nyarlathotep in reverse and make that strength as hers……?」
Possibly Nyarlathotep was aiming at Arthur at first, no doubt about that. But the one who fell into a predicament wasn’t Arthur but Regina.
Without any other choice he changed his aim to Regina.
Regina was also aware of the danger she was in and accepted the invitation.
When the end of Ragnarok was finally coming into view, these two people who saw that their chances of victory was endlessly dropping down made a terrifying gamble of trying to devour each other to make the other as nourishment…….
With Regina’s body as the stage, a rivalry was unfolding at the depths of that mental world.
『We are mythology! We cannot end still being powerless like this without having that recognized!!』
「This me won’t submit to anyone! The likes of you scum the symbol of the terror of space, is nothing to be feared for this me who is together with Zeus!!」
Terrific waves of magic power that could burn everything was emitted from the decaying flesh and tentacles covering Regina. And then that body was flabbily undulating while inflating as though the very space itself was distorting. Kazuki and Arthur took a few steps back, and even more steps back so that they wouldn’t be swallowed by that.
That thing was rapidly enlarging……. It was already unknown what happened with the flesh of Regina inside……the lump of decaying flesh and tentacles was swelling up, and then it lightly floated up midair in that place. It was as though a planet of darkness was floating.
「For Regina to go this far.」
「For that Nyarlathotep something to go this far.」
Once again, the two were oddly whispering completely opposite things. The dreadfulness of each side was sinking deeply into the minds of these two.
The voice of the two who were staking their stubbornness even now were reverberating from the globe of darkness.
『Cthulhu is the latest mythology of space! Ancient mythology that is covered with dust like you is nothing!』
「Space you say!? From the beginning Greek Mythology has the history as the beginning of the universe and ruler! The likes of you scum is nothing more but a fantasy that finally existed at some point that our ancestors had reached three thousand years ago!!」
『I’ll snatch away your power……and revive the very abyss of space…..revive Azatoth!!』
「I’ll absorb you……and offer the power to rule the whole universe, to our Zeus!!」
Countless cracks ran on the dark planet’s surface, from there *ka-!* a flash so bright no one could open their eyes was shining. Regardless of the light, it felt like black light. Ears turned dead due to the thunderous roar. It wasn’t a mere explosive sound, but an eerie voice that was mixed with the screams of a strange organism.
A moment later, eyes were opened, ears cleared up, and magic power in the surroundings could be confirmed once more.
A huge existence was born there.
It was something huge with a stature that could reach ten meters.
Something that was like a human’s upper body could be seen, but dragon necks in the number of a few dozen, or possibly hundred were growing, the lower body was a writhing tail of a giant snake.
It looked only like a demon beast, but with a bearing that gave off intelligence, it was floating still in the air while lording over at Kazuki and Arthur. It was the eyes of a dragon that gave off intelligence and haughtiness.
That gaze resembled the gaze of Regina when she was looking down in chimera form…….
「……Is this that Azathoth something?」
Kazuki’s voice leaked out. But would that thing reply if he asked he wondered.
A strange voice resounded. It was unknown which dragon mouth was emitting that voice, but rather than from the mouth, it was a heavy voice that felt like it was being radiated from the air to the depths of the body.
「So this is……the sensation of being one with a Diva, not merely making a contract with a Diva……what’s called 『possession』. No, my ego is remaining……in other words this is『fusion』…… or perhaps I should call it 『reincarnation』.」
「That voice, is it Regina!? Then this monster is……」
「I’m not a monster. I am……<Typhon>. The ultimate chaos Diva. The true chaos of space.」
Kazuki felt a strange theory assembling up inside his head.
In Greek Mythology, a Diva that really resembled Cthulhu Mythos’s Azathoth existed.
The existence that symbolized the abyss of space――Typhon. It transcended human wisdom, the Greek incarnation of a cosmic horror that destroyed everything in heaven and earth――it was exactly Cthulhu itself.
Greek Mythology was seeking for Azathoth’s power, and if it was accepted into that body, then it was the natural result for this thing to be born!
It was unknown whether this result could be called as the accomplishment of Nyarlathotep’s long-cherished ambition but……Azathoth was born here in a form that was turned into Greek Mythology!
「What are you doing getting yourself not contracted but possessed instead! Are you……throwing away your position of King that is the agent of god!」
「……I am god! I’ll be victorious in this Ragnarok……and destroy the universe!!」
「Such thing!!」 Arthur was at a lost for words.
「Inside you who denounced my naivety, there was justice in your own way……there was also that disagreeable aristocrat doctrine of yours……despite that, with this, you……」
Like this it was unknown whether it was Regina or Nyarlathotep who won.
Beside that thing……the contractors of Olympia Twelve Gods were gathering looking reverent, as though they had witnessed the descent of god. Arthur was shocked with that too and raised her voice.
「Are you all recognizing that as your lord!?」
「……The new god, Regina-sama is together with us.」
The contractor of Athena, Zenia answered so with an expressionless face that looked as though it had frozen.
She didn’t look sane. The people of Olympia were all turning abnormal.
The chief god of the mythology was dyed jet black, did that also cause the minds of the believers to be dyed with the same color together?
Regina reached out her hand towards something that shouldn’t be reached out too――and destroyed Italia.
Other Italia knights that were scattered at other battlefields were also all coming to gather at Typhon’s side as though assembling under the banner, their gait was the gait of empty believers.
The knights of Japan and Britain were also gathering in this place, led by the companions of Kazuki through telepathic communication. It seemed that more than half was still able to fight.
The avatar of Prometheus was emerging beside Kazuki.
『Kazuki……do you remember about <The Third Machia> that I once talked about the first time we met?』
Kazuki traced back deep inside his memory――it was about when he first met Lotte.
The third Machia that would occur at the same time with Ragnarok, to suppress that calamity and protect the human world, that was the only thing Prometheus who lost his memory remembered, his mission.
『The materialization of Typhon in this world……this is exactly the third Machia!』
「The fight to become independent from Zeus that has to be triumphed over by humanity’s own hands……so it’s this!」
In that case this was where the long tale of eternity that was Greek Mythology would meet the closing of their curtains.
「Loki! You are also seeing this right!!」
Kazuki who received report that Loki’s figure had vanished completely, yelled that here.
Loki whose body was clad in Fiaorhamr lightly descended down from the sky.
Loki was looking down at Akane-senpai who was laid down beside Kazuki with a grim face.
「……So this girl is the true identity of that fake Kazuki……」
Loki who was only focused on Kazuki was surely getting cheated a lot by Akane-senpai.
「Akane-senpai is an amazing person. Serves you right.」 Kazuki said to Loki.
And then Loki’s Einherjar that was still in good shape also showed their figure in succession.
All the forces that hadn’t dropped out yet were gathered in this place. The morning sun was rising, the magic power cloud was thinning, if one turned their head they would be able to take in an unbroken view of those.
「Loki. Even though you are the same Diva of chaos, is your wish the same with that thing wanting to destroy everything in the universe?」
Kazuki pointed at the completely changed Regina――Typhon.
「……No, the destruction of everything ain’t the chaos that I’m looking for.」
「Then what are you wishing for? Everyone is fighting in this Ragnarok wishing for something. Don’t tell me that you, my rival of all people, have your head full with only fulfilling your role, no way that’s true isn’t it?」
「!」Both of Loki’s eyes opened wide in a flash.
「Oi, your rival is me here!!」
Ikousai cut in noisily at the inconsequential matter.
「I’ll take you on after defeating that. Let’s do this, Arthur.」
Kazuki called out to Arthur beside him and they nodded to each other. He would also settle the matter with her at the end.
With his own way that he promised to Lancelot, and declared to Gino.
「You say that, but even you bastard, aren’t you too just fighting because you always got forced by the situation huh.」
That was what it meant by fighting to protect your important people. Certainly it was just as Loki said.
However right now there was also a different feeling forming inside the current Kazuki.
「I’ll win against everyone here……and defeat Basileus Basileon. And then return the world to belong back to humans, as it was.」
My apologies that there was a really long gap between volumes, this is Mihara Mitsuki! This time too I only made it just barely at various things and also bothered the staff……. But I think I’m able to deliver a content that is better than usual. What do you think of Magika volume 13?
Each time Magika piled up the series, the scale of the battle was rising, finally as the last chapter we plunged into an ‘uh-oh’ battle royal where a lot of forces are fighting with an amazing number of soldiers. It was the first time I wrote a group battle royal like this, but my option is widening with how many characters there are, I’m able to smash in as long as I thought up idea, and create intense development rich with transition relentlessly, it feels really good that it might become a habit.
Because this is the conclusion of a series that has continued for long, to the certain extent that it feels like a festival, I’m fully feeling that I have been able to have precious experiences with this.
Not just battle, but the relationship with the heroines is also rising in scale, this aspect also feels like the last chapter in a certain sense. In the first place this is a series where the positivity level of heroines can be visible seen rising up, so if the flirting love’s degree doesn’t also rise in comparison with that then it won’t be interesting. However, the author was also not full of confidence from the beginning that this series will be long term, so to think that it would escalate until this far……even I, myself was writing it while my heart was throbbing hard. The author is still feeling shy to write the word breast.
Because it won’t be magika without doing both battle and flirting love, I was stepping on the accelerator full throttle on both while plunging into the last volume. In order to prepare beautiful curtain closing I am groaning and moaning here in worry so please look forward to it without fail.
Come to think of it since the tenth volume the front cover became『Magic Advanced Country’s King series』, but it doesn’t feel like all the Kings can come out with the number of the volume, so from this volume it became 『Chouki Magician series』. The one that got the short end of the stick is Fu Xi and Hrotsvit. Fu Xi didn’t go through decent experience whether it was inside the work or outside isn’t it, sorry……. Nonetheless I think characters that make me the happiest when they become color illustration as expected are these girls. I want, really really want, the goods or postcard of this front cover illustration, I wonder if that can happen.
Please also pay attention to the author photograph of this volume. Mio-suke’s model kit was distributed at the winter’s Wonder Festival! Actually, from the start I am a kid who loves plastic models, so having the character of my work turned into a subject for model kit was one of my secret ambitions. Model kits are different from completed figurines, it has to be assembled and painted by oneself, but there is happiness to tamper with one own character that you have a lot of emotional attachment to by yourself.
Entrusting the characters to anothers’ hands temporarily while in the end it returns to your own hands, that process is like netori and netorare……it’s somewhat like a perverted act that is strangely exciting. Haa haa.
I don’t know if I will be able to draw out the goodness of kit with my unripe skill, but dealer Minekensho-sama, thank you very much!
Now then all of you readers, thank you from my heart for buying this volume too!
Translator's Notes & References
- Untie the string and liberate the soul――Eight Gate Binding
- The latter half of this dialogue is full of perverted slang in Japanese internet community
- Damian here is using a catchphrase of Edogawa Conan, from Detective Conan to say the stupid idiot.
- Arthur’s speech that until now was like a man became feminine here.
- Konaki Jijii = a ghost in Japanese folklore with the shape of a small old man and having a baby’s cry
- Depend who you ask…
- Trying to resist the dark side. EN: Too late …
- I wonder if the author forgot volume 9
- EN:Of course it is. 🙂
- I’m not really clear what this sentence means. Here is the raw if anybody can help: だがこれでだめなら、いかなる手段をもってすれば無限の繭に守られた王から詠唱を奪い去ることが出来ただろう。合理では答えを見つけることは出来まい。
- Ded Moroz is like the equivalent of Santa Claus in Russia. Google it if you want to know more.
- The you at the end there is said quite hatefully, it can even be taken as you bastard
- Hyakki Yakou: many monsters, spirits, etc. forming a line and walking through the night
- I’m not really sure with my translation with the last sentence. Here is the raw: そして世界を人間がありのままのものに戻す. It feels like it can also be translated as: ‘And then return back the world to where human is as it is’.
|Back to Volume 12||Return to Main Page||Forward to Volume 14|